Skip to main content

Full text of "Aristotle"

See other formats


Ancient  Classics 

For  English  Readers 


ARISTOTLE 


Edited  by 

W.Lucas  Collins 

innil    ■■■■■■        !■■■—■■■■— ■■■■■IIHIWWIIMM  ■(■■■■■■■■■IM—W ■■^■IH— 1^— IIMIIWIl—iBlillBlllitllllBlli—ilWIMWHilllW     ■!!  ■WIIIIHIBI  I  i  llll         I 

ff3  rs  n^  frS  ff3 113 173 173 113  rara  ra  f^ 


d33 


RBZ^o<f9^ 


Walsh 
Philosophy 
Collection 


PRESENTED  ft,  rf* 

LIBRARIES  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  o/TORONTO 


Uicient  Classics  for  English  Readers 

EDITED    BY    THE 

REV.  W.  LUCAS  COLLINS,  M.A. 


(5  UPPLEMEN  TARY  SERIES. ) 


AEISTOTLE 


CONTENTS    OF    THE    SERIES. 


HOMER  :  THE  ILIAD,  ....  By  the  Editor. 
HOMER :  THE  ODYSSEY.  ...  By  the  Same. 

HERODOTUS,        ...       By  George  C.  Swayne,  M.A. 

C^SAR, By  Anthony  Trollope. 

VIRGIL, By  the  Editor. 

HORACE,  .  .  .  By  Sir  Theodore  Marttn.  K.C.B. 
iESCHYLUS,  .      By  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Copleston. 

XENOPHON,         .        .     By  Sir  Alex.  Grant,  Bart.,  LL.D. 

CICERO, By  the  Editor. 

SOPHOCLES,  ...  By  Clifton  W.  Collins,  M.A. 
PLINY,  By  a.  Church,  M.A.,  and  W.  J.  Brodribb,  M.A. 

EURIPIDES By  William  Bodham  Donne. 

JUVENAL,      ....  By  Edward  Walford,  M.A. 

ARISTOPHANES By  the  Editor. 

HESIOD  AND  THEOGNIS,  By  the  Rev.  James  Davies,  M.A. 
PLAUTUS  AND  TERENCE,  ...  By  the  Editor. 
TACITUS,       ....        By  William  Bodham  Donne. 

LUCIAN, By  the  Editor. 

PLATO By  Clifton  W.  Collins,  M.A. 

THE  GREEK   ANTHOLOGY,     ...    By  Lord  Neaves. 

LIVY, By  the  Editor. 

OVID By  the  Rev.  A.  Church,  M.A. 

CATULLUS,  TIBULLUS,  &  PROPERTIUS,  By  J.  Davies,  M.A. 
DEMOSTHENES,  .  .  By  the  Rev.  W.  J.  Brodribb,  M.A. 
ARISTOTLE,  .        .        .By  Sir  Alex.  Grant,  Bart.,  LL.D. 

THUCYDIDES, By  the  Editor. 

LUCRETIUS By  W.  H.  Mallock,  M.A. 

PINDAR,         ...        By  the  Rev.  F.  D.  Morice,  M.A. 


AEISTOTLE 


BY 

SIR   ALEXANDER   GRANT,    BART.,    LL.D. 

PRINCIPAL  OF   THE   UNIVERSITY  OF   EDINBURGH 


WILLIAM     BLACKWOOP     AND     SONS 
EDINBURGH     AND     LONDON 

1898 


CONTENTS, 


I.    THE  LIFE  OF  ARISTOTLE, 
IL    THE  WORKS   OF  ARISTOTLE, 

III.  THE    'ORGANON'    of   ARISTOTLE,    . 

IV.  Aristotle's     *  rhetoric  '    and    *  art    of 

POETRY,' 

V.  Aristotle's  *  ethics,' 
VI.  Aristotle's  'politics,' 

VII.  THE  NATURAL  PHILOSOPHY   OF  ARISTOTLE, 

VIII.  THE  BIOLOGY  OF  ARISTOTLE, 

IX.    THE  METAPHYSICS   OF  ARISTOTLE, 
X.    ARISTOTLE  SINCE  THE   CHRISTIAN   ERA, 


PAGE 
1 

30 
50 

77 
100 
117 
130 
146 
161 
179 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/aristotleOOgranuoft 


AEISTOTLE. 


CHAPTEE   I. 


THE    LIFE    OF   ARISTOTLE. 


The  dates  of  the  chief  events  in  the  life  of  Aristotle, 
extracted  from  the  *  Chronology '  of  Apollodorus 
(140  B.C.),  have  been  handed  down  to  us  by  Diogenes 
Laertius  in  his  '  Lives  of  the  Philosophers ; '  and  from 
various  other  sources  it  is  possible  to  fill  in  the  out- 
line thus  afforded,  if  not  with  certain  facts,  at  all 
events  with  reasonable  probabilities.  Aristotle's  own 
writings  are  almost  entirely  devoid  of  personal  refer- 
ences, yet  in  them  we  can  trace,  to  some  extent,  the 
progress  and  development  of  his  mind.  On  the  whole, 
we  know  quite  as  much  about  him,  personally,  as  about 
most  of  the  ancient  Greek  writers. 

Aristotle  was  born  in  the  year  384  B.C.,  at  Stageira, 
a  Grecian  colony  and  seaport  town  on  the  Strymonic 
Gulf  in  Thrace,  not  far  from  Mount  Athos — and,  what 
is  more  important,  not  far  from  the  frontier  of  Mace- 
donia, and  from  Pella,  the  residence  of  the  Macedonian 

A.C.S.S.  vol.  V,  A 


2  THE  BIRTHPLACE  OF  ARISTOTLE. 

King  Amyntas.  To  Stageira,  his  birth-place,  he  owed 
the  world-famous  appellation  of  "  the  Stagirite,"  given 
to  him  by  scholiasts  and  schoolmen  in  later  days.  It 
was  fancied  by  Wilhelm  von  Humboldt  that  Aristotle 
exhibits  certain  un-Greek  characteristics  in  his  neglect 
of  form  and  grace  in  writing,  and  that  this  is  attribu- 
table to  his  having  been  born  and  brought  up  in  Thrace. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  Aristotle's  family  were  purely 
Hellenic,  and  probably  the  colonists  of  Stageira  lived 
in  strict  conformity  with  Greek  ideas,  and  not  without 
contempt  for  the  surrounding  "barbarians."  Even  the 
court  of  Macedonia,  in  the  neighbourhood,  were  phil- 
Hellenic  in  their  tastes,  and  entertained  Greek  artists 
and  men  of  letters.  And  Aristotle  shows  no  trace  in 
his  writings  of  ever  having  known  any  language  be- 
side Greek.  Probably  the  mere  locality  of  his  birth 
produced  but  little  influence  upon  him,  except  so  far 
as  it  led  to  his  subsequent  connection  with  the  court  of 
Macedon.  His  father,  Mcomachus,  was  physician  to 
King  Amyntas,  and  it  is  possible  that  the  youthful 
Aristotle  was  taken  at  times  to  the  court,  and  thus 
made  the  acquaintance  of  his  future  patron,  Philip 
of  Macedon,  who  was  about  his  own  age.  But  all 
through  the  time  of  Aristotle's  boyhood,  affairs  in 
Macedonia  were  troubled  and  unprosperous.  Amyntas 
was  an  unsuccessful  ruler,  and  brought  his  country  to 
the  verge  of  extinction  in  a  war  with  the  Hlyrians. 
Aristotle,  as  a  youth,  cannot  have  had  any  inducement 
to  take  an  interest  in  Macedonian  politics.  Up  to  the 
time  when  he  left  his  native  city,  there  had  appeared 
no  indication  of  that  which  afterwards  occurred, — that 


HIS  DESCENT  FROM  ESCULAPIUS.  a 

Macedonia  would  conquer  the  East,  and  become  the 
mistress  of  the  entire  liberties  of  Greece. 

But  there  is  one  significant  tradition  about  Aristotle 
which  suggests  circumstances  likely  to  have  produced 
in  early  life  a  considerable  influence  upon  his  habits 
and  pursuits.  His  father  is  said  to  have  been  an 
"  Asclepiad," — that  is,  he  belonged  to  that  distinguished 
caste  who  claimed  to  be  the  descendants  of  Esculapius. 
Now  we  have  it,  on  the  authority  of  Galen,*  that  "  it 
was  the  custom  in  Asclepiad  families  for  the  boys  to 
be  trained  by  their  father  in  the  practice  of  dissection, 
just  as  regularly  as  boys  in  other  families  learn  to  read 
and  write."  If  Aristotle  had  really  been  trained  from 
boyhood  in  the  manner  thus  described,  we  can  under- 
stand how  great  an  impulse  he  would  have  received  to 
those  physiological  researches  which  formed  so  import- 
ant a  part  of  his  subsequent  achievements.  But  in 
one  place  of  his  writings  ('  On  the  Parts  of  Animals,'  I. 
V.  7),  he  speaks  of  the  "extreme  repugnance"  with 
which  one  necessarily  sees  "  veins,  and  flesh,  and  other 
suchlike  parts,"  in  the  human  subject.  This  does  not 
show  the  hardihood  of  a  practised  dissector.  But 
Aristotle's  youthful  dissections,  if  made  at  all,  were 
doubtless  made  on  the  lower  animals.  At  all  events, 
we  may  perhaps  safely  conclude  about  him,  that  he 
received  from  his  father  an  hereditary  tendency  towards 
physiological  study.  But  in  addition  to  this  tendency, 
Aristotle  must  doubtless  have  early  manifested  an  in- 
terest in,  and  capacity  for,  abstract  philosophy. 

We  now  come  to  the  second  epoch  in  his  life.  About 
*  Quoted  by  Grote,  *  Aristotle, '  i.  4. 


4  HE  GOES  TO  ATHENS, 

the  year  367  B.C.,  when  he  was  seventeen  years  old,  his 
father  having  recently  died,  he  was  sent  by  his  guardian, 
Proxenus  of  Atarneus,  to  complete  his  studies  at  Athens, 
"  the  metropolis  of  wisdom."  *  There  he  continued  to 
reside  for  twenty  years,  during  the  greater  part  of  which 
time  he  attended  the  school  of  philosophy  which  Plato 
had  founded  in  the  olive-groves  of  Academus,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Cephisus.  He  had  probably  inherited 
from  his  father  means  sufficient  for  his  support,  so  that 
he  could  live  without  care  for  the  acquirement  of  any- 
thing save  knowledge.  But  in  the  acquisition  of  this 
he  manifested  a  zeal  unsurpassed  in  the  annals  of  study. 
Among  his  fellow-pupils  in  the  Academe,  he  is  said  to 
have  got  the  sobriquet  of  "  the  Eeader ; "  while  Plato 
himself  called  him  "  the  Mind  of  the  School,"  in  recog- 
nition of  his  quick  and  powerful  intelligence.  In  order 
to  win  time,  even  from  sleep,  Aristotle  is  said  to  have 
invented  the  plan  of  sleeping  with  a  ball  in  his  hand, 
so  held  over  a  brazen  dish,  that  whenever  his  grasp  re- 
laxed the  ball  would  descend  with  a  clang,  and  arouse 
him  to  the  resumption  of  his  labours. 

Plato's  philosophy  was  absolutely  pre-eminent  in 
Greece  at  this  time.  It  embodied  within  itself  all  that 
was  best  in  the  doctrine  and  the  spirit  of  Socrates,  and 
beyond  it  there  was  nothing,  except  the  mystical 
theories  of  the  Pythagoreans  (the  best  elements  in  which 
Plato  had  assimilated),  and  the  materialistic  theories  of 
the  Atomists,  which  Plato,  and  afterwards  Aristotle, 
controverted.  The  ^vritings  of  Aristotle  are  quite  con- 
sistent with  the  tradition  that  he  was  for  twenty  years 
*  Plato,  '  Protagoras,'  p.  337.    Professor  Jowett's  translation. 


STUDIES  UNDER  PLATO.  5 

a  pupil  of  the  Academic  school.  They  show  a  long 
list  of  thoughts  and  expressions  borrowed  from  the 
works  of  Plato,  and  also  not  unfrequently  refer  to  the 
oral  teaching  of  Plato.  They  contain  a  logical,  ethical, 
political,  and  metaphysical  philosophy,  which  is  evi- 
dently, with  some  modifications,  the  organisation  and 
development  of  rich  materials  often  rather  suggested 
than  worked  out  in  the  Platonic  dialogues.  Aristotle 
thus,  in  constructing  a  system  of  knowledge  which  was 
destined  immensely  to  influence  the  thoughts  of  man- 
kind, became,  in  the  first  place,  the  disciple  of  Plato 
and  the  intellectual  heir  of  Socrates ;  and  summed  up 
all  the  best  that  had  been  arrived  at  by  the  previous 
philosophers  of  Greece. 

The  personal  relationships  which  arose  between 
Aristotle  and  his  master  Plato  have  furnished  matter 
for  uncertain  traditions  and  for  much  discussion. 
There  seems,  however,  to  be  no  ground  for  sustaining 
the  charge  of  "  ingratitude  "  against  Aristotle.  The  truth 
was  probably  somewhat  as  follows  :  Aristotle,  while 
engaged  in  imbibing  deeply  the  philosophical  thoughts 
of  Plato,  gradually  developed  also  his  own  individuality 
and  independence  of  mind.  And  the  natural  bias  of 
his  intellect  was  certainly  in  a  different  direction  from 
that  of  Plato.  It  has  been  said  that  "  every  man  is 
born  either  a  Platonist  or  an  Aristotelian ;"  and  it  would 
be  very  fortunate  if  that  were  literally  true,  for  then 
every  man  would  be  bom  with  a  noble  type  of  intellect. 
But  it  is  no  doubt  correct  to  say  that  the  Platonic  and 
the  Aristotelian  type  of  intellect  are  distinct  and  diver- 
gent.    They  have  in  common  the  keen  and  unwearied 


r 


6  CONTRAST  BETWEEN  HIM  AND  PLATO. 

pressure  after  truth,  but  they  seek  the  truth  under 
different  aspects.  Plato  was  ever  aspiring  to  intui- 
tions of  a  truth  which  in  this  world  could  never  be 
wholly  revealed,  —  a  truth  of  which  glimpses  only 
could  be  obtained,  partly  by  the  most  abstract  powers 
of  thought,  partly  by  the  imagination.  While  richly 
endowed  with  humour  and  the  dramatic  faculty,  and 
the  most  trenchant  insight  into  the  fallacies  of  man- 
kind, Plato  was  not  content  with  aiming  at  those  de- 
monstrations which  could  be  stated  once  for  all,  but  he 
rather  sought  analogies  and  hints  of  a  truth  which  can 
never  be  definitely  expressed.  Eternity,  the  life  of  the 
gods,  the  supra-sensible  world  of  "  pure  ideas,"  were  of 
more  reality  and  importance  to  him  than  the  afiairs  of 
this  life.  While  he  was  the  greatest  and  most  original 
of  metaphysical  philosophers,  he  never  ceased  to  be  a 
poet,  and,  to  some  extent,  a  mystic. 

The  intellectual  characteristics  of  Aristotle,  as  known 
to  us  from  his  works,  present  a  great  contrast  to  all 
this.  He  was  too  much  in  earnest,  and  at  the  same  time 
too  matter-of-fact,  to  allow  poetry  and  the  imagination 
any  share  in  the  quest  for  truth.  He  had  no  taste  for 
half-lights ;  and  with  regard  to  such  great  questions  as 
the  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  nature  of  God,  the 
operation  of  Providence,  and  the  like,  it  is  evident 
that  so  far  from  preferring  these,  he  rather  kept  aloof 
from  them,  and  only  gave  cautious  and  grudging  utter- 
ances upon  them.  His  passion  wa^  for  definite  know- 
ledge, especially  knowledge  so  methodised  that  it  could 
be  stated  in  the  form  of  a  general  principle,  or  law. 
He  thought  that  to  obtain  a  general  principle  in  which 


HE  DIVERGES  FROM  PLATO.  7 

knowledge  was  summed  up,  on  any  subject,  was  of  the 
utmost  importance  ;  *  that  such  a  principle  was  a  pos- 
session for  all  future  time,  that  future  generations  would 
apply  to  it  and  work  it  out  ia  detail,  and  thus  that  it 
would  form  the  nucleus  of  a  science.  And  this  was 
the  daring  aim  of  Aristotle — no  less  than  the  founda- 
tion of  all  the  sciences.  We  shall  have  occasion  to 
point  out  subsequently  the  imperfections  of  Aristotle's 
method  in  physical  science  when  compared  with  that 
of  modern  times.  But  for  all  that,  his  spirit  was  essen- 
tially scientific,  and  for  the  sake  of  science  and  the 
naked  truth  he  discarded  all  beauty  and  grace  of  style. 
Plato  on  the  other  hand  was  an  artist,  and  clothed  all 
his  thoughts  in  beauty;  and  if  there  be  (as  there  surely 
is)  t  a  truth  which  is  above  the  truth  of  scientific 
knowledge,  that  was  the  truth  after  which  Plato 
aspired.  Aristotle's  aspirations  were  for  methodised  j 
experience  and  the  definite.  -^ 

It  is  easy  to  understand,  or  imagine,  how  two  great 
minds  with  such  divergent  tendencies  would  be  unable 
to  continue  for  ever  to  stand  to  each  other  in  the  rela- 
tion of  pupil  to  teacher.  Por  a  time,  no  doubt,  the 
divergence  would  not  be  discovered.  Aristotle  at  first 
would  appear  only  as  "  the  mind "  of  Plato's  school. 
And  his  first  attempts  at  philosophical  writing  appear 
to  have  been  made  in  the  form  of  dialogues  in  some- 
what feeble  imitation  of  the  masterpieces  of  Plato. 
We  shall  speak  hereafter  of  this  early  and  lighter  class 
of    Aristotle's  writings.      He  may  have  adhered  for 

*  See  ♦  Soph.  Elench.'  xxxii.  13  ;  *Eth.'  I.  vii.  17-21. 
t  See  Lotze's  '  Microcosmus,'  Einleitung. 


8         HE  ATTACKS  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  IDEAS. 

several  years  to  this  mode  of  composition.  But  all  the 
while  his  powers,  his  knowledge,  and  his  methods  of 
thought  were  maturing,  and  he  was  working  his  way 
to  the  conception  of  a  quite  different  mode  of  setting 
forth  philosophy.  Gradually,  as  he  grasped,  or  thought 
he  had  grasped,  all  that  Plato  had  to  impart,  his  mind 
would  tend  to  dwell  more  on  those  aspects  of  Plato's 
thought  with  which  he  did  not  sympathise.  He 
would  especially  feel  a  sort  of  impatience  at  the  licence 
allowed  to  the  imagination  to  intrude  itself  into  the 
treatment  of  philosophic  questions, — at  the  substitution 
of  gorgeous  myths  and  symbolical  figures  for  plain 
exact  answers  of  the  understanding.  This  feeling  of 
impatience  broke  out  in  a  polemic  against  that  doctrine 
of  the  eternal  "  Ideas "  or  Forms  of  Things,  which 
appears  somewhat  variously  set  forth  in  Plato's  dia- 
logues, especially  in  'Timseus,'  'Phsedrus,'  and  'Ee- 
public,'  and  which  doubtless  formed  a  prominent 
topic  in  Plato's  discourses  to  his  school.  We  are  told 
by  Proclus  *  that  Aristotle  "  proclaimed  loudly  in  his 
dialogues  that  he  was  unable  to  sympathise  with  the 
doctrine  of  Ideas,  even  though  his  opposition  to  it 
should  be  attributed  to  a  factious  spirit."  The  import 
of  that  doctrine  was  to  disparage  the  world  of  sensible 
objects.  It  represented  that  when  we,  by  means  of 
our  senses,  apprehend,  or  think  that  we  apprehend, 
particular  objects,  we  are  like  men  sitting  in  a  dimly- 
lighted  subterraneous  cavern,  and  staring  at  shadows  on 
the  wall;  that  the  world  of  sense  is  a  world  of  shadows, 
but  that  a  true  world  exists, — a  world  of  Ideas ;  that 
*  Quoted  by  Philoponus,  ii.  2. 


APPEARS  AS  A  NOMINALIST.  9 

nothing  is  really  good  or  beautiful  in  the  world  of 
sense,  but  what  we  call  good  or  beautiful  things  are 
those  which  have  a  faint  semblance  to  the  Idea  of  the 
good  or  the  beautiful,  and  thus  bring  back  to  our  souls 
the  remembrance  of  those  Ideas,  which  we  once  saw  in 
our  ante  -  natal  condition ;  that  the  Ideas  or  Forms 
are  archetypes,  in  accordance  with  which  the  Creator 
framed  this  world ;  that  they  are  not  only  the  cause 
of  qualities  and  attributes  in  things,  such  as  good- 
ness, justice,  equality,  and  the  lil^e,  but  also  they 
are  heads  of  classes  or  universals,  and  that  they  alone 
have  complete  reality,  while  the  individuals,  constitut- 
ing the  classes  at  the  head  of  which  they  stand,  only 
"  participate "  to  a  certain  extent  in  real  existence. 
Such  were  some  of  the  features  of  Plato's  celebrated 
doctrine  of  Ideas.  That  he  did  not  himself  hold  very 
strongly  or  dogmatically  to  its  details,  may  be  judged 
from  the  fact  that  in  two  of  his  dialogues  ('  Par- 
menides '  and  '  Sophist ')  he  himself  points  out,  and 
does  not  remove,  many  difficulties  which  attach  to 
them.  But  the  main  gist  of  the  doctrine  was  to  assert 
what  is  called  Realism ;  and  this,  under  one  form  or 
another,  Plato  always  maintained.  AYhen  Aristotle 
attacked  the  doctrine  of  Ideas,  there  was  the  first  begin- 
ning of  that  controversy  between  the  Realists  and  the 
Nominalists,  which  so  much  excited  the  minds  of  men 
in  the  middle  ages.  Realism,  making  reason  indepen- 
dent of  the  senses,  asserts  that  the  universal  is  more  real 
than  the  particular, — that,  for  instance,  the  universal  idea 
of  "  man  "  in  general  is  more  real,  and  can  be  grasped 
by  the  mind  with  greater  certainty,  than  the  concep- 


10  ''TRUTH  IS  DEARER   THAN  PLATO." 

tion  of  any  individual  man.  Nominalism,  on  the  con- 
trary, asserts  the  superior  reality  of  individual  objects, 
and  turns  the  universal  into  a  mere  name.  Now  it 
■was  quite  natural  for  Aristotle,  with  his  tendency  to- 
wards physical  science  and  experiment,  and  the  amass- 
ing of  particular  facts,  to  take  the  Nominalist  view, 
so  far  as  to  assert  the  reality  of  individual  objects. 
But  there  is  reason  for  doubting  that  he  ever  be- 
came a  thorough  and  consistent  Nominalist.  For  the 
present  it  is  sufficient  to  note  that  at  the  outset  of  his 
philosophical  career  he  appears  to  have  made  an  on- 
slaught, in  several  dialogues  which  he  wrote  for  the 
purpose,  on  Plato's  doctrine  of  Ideas.  In  three  pas- 
sages of  his  extant  works  ('  Eth.'  I.  vi. ;  '  Met.'  I. 
vi.,  XII.  iv.),  he  gives  summaries  of  his  arguments  on 
the  subject.  He  couches  those  arguments  in  courteous 
language,  and  in  one  place  introduces  them  with  words 
which  have  been  Latinised  into  the  weU-known  phrase 
— Amicus  Plato,  sed  magis  arnica  Veritas.  Yet  the 
arguments  themselves  appear  somewhat  captious.  And 
there  may  have  been  a  youthful  vehemence  in  the 
mode  in  which  he  first  urged  them.  Here  probably 
first  appeared  "the  little  rift  within  the  lute;"  this  was 
the  beginning  of  that  divergence  of  mind  and  attitude 
which,  growing  wider,  rendered  it  ultimately  impossi- 
ble that  Aristotle  should  be  chosen  to  succeed  Plato, 
as  inheritor  of  his  method,  and  head  of  the  Academic 
school. 

In  another  set  of  circumstances,  tradition  affords  us 
indications  of  the  independence  and  seK-confidence  of 
Aristotle  having  been  manifested  during  the  lifetime  of 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  I  SOCRATES.  11 

Plato.  In  his  extant  writings,  Plato  speaks  so  disparag- 
ingly of  the  art  of  Ehetoric,  that  we  can  hardly  fancy 
his  giving  any  encouragement  to  the  study  of  it  among 
his  disciples.  But  none  the  less  Aristotle  appears  to 
have  diligently  laboured  in  this,  as  in  every  other 
intellectual  province  that  he  found  open.  Plato  would 
not  separate  Rhetoric  from  the  rhetorical  spirit;  he 
regarded  the  whole  thing  as  a  procedure  for  tickling 
the  ears,  for  flattering  crowds,  for  subordinating  truth 
to  effect.  Aristotle,  in  the  analytical  way  which  be- 
came one  of  his  chief  characteristics,  separated  the 
method  of  Rhetoric  from  the  uses  to  which  it  might  be 
applied.  He  saw  that  success  in  Rhetoric  depended  on 
general  principles  and  laws  of  the  human  mind,  and 
that  it  would  be  worth  while  to  draw  these  out  and 
frame  them  into  a  science,  especially  as  many  of  his 
coimtrymen  had  already  essayed  to  do  the  same, 
though  imperfectly.  He  maintained  that  the  study 
of  the  methods  of  Rhetoric  was  desirable  and  even 
necessary  to  a  free  citizen,  for  self-defence,  for  the 
exposure  of  sophistry,  and  in  the  interests  of  truth 
itself.  Now,  the  greatest  school  of  Rhetoric  in  all 
Greece  was  at  this  period  held  in  Athens  by  the  re- 
nowned Isocrates,  who,  when  Aristotle  arrived  at 
Athens,  was  at  the  zenith  of  his  reputation.  He  was 
now  nearly  seventy  years  old,  but  continued  to  teach 
and  to  compose  with  almost  unabated  vigour  for  twenty- 
eight  years  more.  Isocrates  had  been  the  follower 
of  Socrates,  and  several  leading  Sophists  of  the  latter 
part  of  the  fifth  century  B.C. — Protagoras,  Prodicus, 
Gorgias,  and  Theramenes — are  named  as  having  been 


12  THE  SCHOOL  OF  I  SOCRATES. 

his  teachers.*  He  was  a  dignified  old  man,  full  of 
the  most  elevated  sentiments.  The  style  of  his  oratory 
had  been  formed  after  the  florid  Sicilian  school  of 
Gorgias,  but  was  more  severe  and  artistic  than  the 
earlier  models  of  that  school.  He  professed  to  in- 
culcate what  he  called  "  philosophy,"  but  which  was 
really  a  kind  of  thought  standing  half-way  between 
pure  speculative  search  for  truth,  like  that  of  Plato, 
and  the  merely  worldly  and  practical  aims  of  the 
Sophists.  It  was  a  manly  wisdom  dealing  with  politics 
and  morality,  analogous  to  the  reflections  on  such 
subjects  in  which  Cicero  afterwards  indulged.  The 
rhetorical  school  of  Isocrates  drew  pupils  from  all 
parts  of  Greece,  from  Sicily,  and  even  from  Pontus. 
In  it,  says  Cicero,  "the  eloquence  of  all  Greece  was 
trained  and  perfected."  The  pupils  remained  in  it 
sometimes  three  or  four  years;  they  paid  a  fee  of  1000 
drachmae  each  (  =  1000  francs,  or  £40);  and  thus  in 
his  long  life  the  master  became  one  of  the  most  opulent 
citizens  of  Athens.  "Isocrates,"  says  Dionysus,  "had 
the  educating  of  the  best  of  the  youth  of  Greece,"  and 
so  many  of  his  scholars  became  afterwards  distin- 
guished in  various  ways — as  orators,  statesmen,  gen- 
erals, historians,  or  philosophers — that  a  list  of  them 
was  drawn  up  by  Hermippus.  Among  the  number 
was  Speusippus,  nephew  to  Plato,  and  afterwards  his 
successor  in  the  headship  of  the  Academy.  And  yet 
it  may  readily  be  believed  that  there  was  small  sym- 
pathy between  the  Academy  and  the  school  of  Isocrates, 

*  See  Professor  Jebb's   'Attic  Orators  from  Antiphon  to 
Isoeos,'  ii.  5. 


ARISTOTLE'S  RIVAL  SCHOOL.  13 

the  aims  of  the  two  being  so  very  different.  Plato 
and  his  followers  looked  down  with  more  or  less  con- 
tempt on  the  half-philosophising  of  Isocrates.  And 
at  last  the  youthful  Aristotle  came  forward  as  a 
champion,  challenging  and  attacking  the  highly-reputed 
veteran.  Aristotle  is  said  to  have  parodied  on  this 
occasion  a  line  of  Euripides — 

"  What !  must  I 
In  silence  leave  barbarians  to  speak  ? 
Never ! " 

and  to  have  taken  for  his  motto  the  words — 

"What?  must  I 
In  silence  leave  Isocrates  to  speak  ? " 

The  acrimony  of  the  allusion  suggests  to  us  the 
spirit  in  which  he  opened  the  controversy.  He  seems 
to  have  assailed  the  matter  of  the  discourses  of  Iso- 
crates, as  being  of  a  superficial  and  merely  oratorical 
character,  and  also  his  theory  of  the  art  of  rhetoric, 
and  his  mode  of  teaching  it.  The  strictures  of  Aris- 
totle were  answered  by  Cephisodorus,  one  of  the 
pupils  of  Isocrates,  who  wrote  a  defence  of  his  master 
in  four  books.  Both  attack  and  reply  have  completely 
perished.  Aristotle  appears  to  have  followed  up  his 
theoretical  denunciation  of  Isocrates  by  the  practical 
step  of  opening  a  school  of  Ehetoric  in  rivalry  to  his. 
What  the  success  of  this  enterprise  may  have  been  is 
not  recorded.  There  is  no  reason  for  supposing  that 
the  young  Stagirite  at  all  succeeded  in  impressing  the 
Athenians  at  that  time  with  his  superior  insight  into 
the  laws  of  Rhetoric.     The  real  value  and  scientific 


14  THE  DEATH  OF  PLATO. 

pre-eminence  of  his  views  came  out  in  the  immortal 
treatise  on  Rhetoric,  which  many  years  later  he  com- 
posed. But  it  is  remarkable  that  that  treatise,  while 
full  of  references  to  Isocrates,  bears  no  traces  of  any  ill- 
feeling  towards  him.  In  fact,  it  would  seem  that  time 
must  have  worked  a  certain  change  in  the  character  of 
Aristotle,  for  almost  the  only  glunpses  which  we  have 
of  him  during  his  earlier  residence  at  Athens  show 
him  somewhat  petulantly  attacking  both  Plato  and 
Isocrates;  whereas  his  works  which  we  possess,  and 
which  were  written  later,  are  calmly  impersonal  and 
devoid  of  all  petulance  of  spirit. 

Plato  died  in  the  year  347  B.C.,  and  we  find  that  in 
that  year  Aristotle,  together  with  his  fellow-disciple 
Xenocrates,  left  Athens,  and  went  to  reside  at  Atarneus, 
a  town  of  Asia  Minor.  This  migration  was  doubt- 
less caused  by  the  choice  of  Speusippus,  Plato's  nephew, 
to  be  Leader  of  the  Academy.  However  natural  it 
may  have  been  that  Aristotle  should  be  held  disquali- 
fied by  incompatibility  of  opinions  for  becoming  the 
representative  of  Plato,  still  it  may  have  been  unpleas- 
ant to  him  to  see  another  preferred  to  himself,  and 
especially  one  so  inferior  to  himself  in  intellect  as  Speu- 
sippus. And  Xenocrates  may  have  felt  something  of 
the  same  kind  on  his  own  account.  Accordingly,  the 
two  left  Athens  together.  Aristotle  had  more  than  one 
reason  for  selecting  Atarneus  as  his  new  place  of  abode. 
It  was  the  home  of  Proxenus,  his  guardian,  of  whom 
mention  has  already  been  made  ;  and  it  was  ruled  over 
by  Hermeias,  an  enlightened  prince,  with  whom  both 
Aristotle  and  Xenocrates  had  had  the  opportunity  of 


ARISTOTLE  AT  THE  COURT  OF  HERMEIAS.     15 

forming  a  philosophic  friendship.  The  history  of  Her- 
meias  was  remarkable :  he  had  been  the  slave  of  Eu- 
bulus,  the  former  despot  of  Atarneus.  As  happens  not 
uncommonly  in  the  East,  he  had  sprung  from  being 
slave  to  be  vizier,  and  thence  to  be  ruler  himself.  He 
governed  beneficently;  and,  his  mind  not  being  devoid 
of  philosophical  impulses,  he  had  come  to  Athens  and 
attended  the  lectures  of  Plato.  He  now  hospitably 
received  the  two  emigrants  from  Plato's  school,  and 
entertained  them  at  his  court  for  three  years,  during 
which  time  he  bestowed  the  hand  of  Pythias,  his  niece, 
upon  Aristotle  in  marriage.  This  may  be  conceived  to 
have  been  a  happy  period  of  Aristotle's  life,  but  it  was 
cut  short  by  the  death  of  his  benefactor,  who  was 
treacherously  kidnapped  by  a  Greek  officer  in  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Persians,  and  put  to  death.  Aristotle 
afterwards  recorded  his  admiration  for  Hermeias,  in  a 
hymn  or  paean  which  he  wrote  in  his  honour,  and  in 
which  he  likened  him  to  Hercules  and  the  Dioscuri, 
and  other  heroes  of  noble  endurance.  He  also  perhaps 
alludes  to  him  in  a  well-known  passage*  in  which  he 
says  that  "  a  good  man  does  not  become  a  friend  to  one 
who  is  in  a  superior  station  to  himself,  unless  that  su- 
periority of  station  be  justified  by  superiority  of  merit." 
If  Aristotle  had  Hermeias,  his  own  former  friend,  in 
his  mind  when  he  wrote  this  passage,  he  must  have 
generously  attributed  to  him  moral  qualities  superior 
to  his  own. 

On  flying  from  Atarneus,  as  they  were  now  obliged 
to   do,  Xenocrates  returned  to  Athens,  and  Aristotle, 
* 'Ethics,' VIII.  vi.  6. 


IG   BECOMES  THE  TUTOR   OF  ALEXANDER. 

took  up  his  abode  with  his  wife  at  Mitylene,  where  he 
lived  two  or  three  years,  until  he  was  invited  hy  Philip 
of  Macedon  to  become  the  tutor  of  Alexander,  then  a 
boy  of  the  age  of  thirteen.  That  Aristotle,  the  prince 
of  philosophers  and  supreme  master  of  the  sphere  of 
knowledge,  should  be  called  upon  to  train  the  mind  of 
Alexander,  the  conqueror  of  the  world,  seems  a  com- 
bination so  romantic,  that  it  has  come  to  be  thought 
that  it  must  have  been  the  mere  invention  of  some 
sophist  or  rhetorician.  This,  however,  is  an  unneces- 
sary scepticism,  for  antiquity  is  unanimous  in  accepting 
the  tradition,  and  there  are  no  circumstances  that  we 
know  of  which  are  inconsistent  with  it.  Aristotle's 
family  connection  with  the  royal  family  of  Macedon 
made  it  natural  that  now,  when  he  had  acquired  a  cer- 
tain reputation  in  Greece,  he  should  be  offered  this 
charge.  Unfortunately  no  information  has  been  handed 
down  to  us  as  to  the  way  in  which  he  performed  its 
duties.  History  is  silent  on  the  subject,  and  we  can- 
not even  gather  from  any  of  Aristotle's  own  writings 
liis  views  as  to  the  education  of  a  prince ;  the  treatise 
on  education,  which  was  to  have  formed  part  of  his- 
'  Politics,'  has  reached  us  as  an  incomplete  or  mutilated 
fragment.  Nothing  that  is  recorded  of  Alexander  tends 
to  throw  any  light  on  his  early  training,  except,  per- 
haps, his  interest  in  Homer  and  in  the  Attic  trage- 
dians, and  his  power  of  addressing  audiences  in  Greek, 
which  was,  of  course,  to  a  Macedonian  an  acquired 
language.  It  is  reasonable  to  suppose  that  Aristotle 
instructed  him  in  rhetoric,  and  imbued  him  with  Greek 
literat^ire,  and  took  him  through  a  course  of  mathe- 


RESIDES  AT  THE  COURT  OF  MACEDON.       17 

matics.  Whether  he  attempted  anything  beyond  this 
''secondary  instruction"  we  know  not.  But  it  would  be 
vain  to  look  for  traces  of  a  personal  and  intellectual 
influence  having  been  produced  by  the  teacher  on  the 
mind  of  his  pupil.  Alexander's  was  a  genius  of  that 
first-rate  order  that  grows  independently  of,  or  soon 
outgrows,  aU  education.  His  mind  was  not  framed  to 
be  greatly  interested  in  science  or  philosophy;  he  was, 
as  the  Eirst  Napoleon  said  of  himself,  tout  a  fait  un 
etre  politique ;  and  even  during  part  of  the  period  of 
Aristotle's  tutelage,  he  was  associated  with  his  father 
in  the  business  of  the  State.  On  the  whole,  we  might 
almost  imagine  that  Aristotle's  functions  at  the  court 
of  Macedonia  were  light,  and  that  he  was  allowed  con- 
siderable leisure  for  the  quiet  prosecution  of  his  own 
great  imdertakings.  He  seems,  however,  to  have  en- 
joyed the  fuU  confidence  and  favour  of  his  patrons,* 
and  to  have  retained  his  appointment  altogether  about 
five  years,  until  Philip  was  assassinated  in  the  year  336 
B.C.,  and  Alexander  became  King  of  Macedonia. 

For  a  year  after  the  death  of  Philip,  Aristotle  still 
remained,  residing  either  at  Pella  or  at  Stageira;  but 
of  course  no  longer  as  preceptor  to  Alexander,  whose 
mind  was  now  totally  absorbed  by  imperial  business 
and  plans  for  the  subjugation  of  aU  the  peoples  of  the 

*  Aristotle  at  this  time  obtained  the  permission  of  Philip  to 
rebuild  and  resettle  his  native  city,  Stageira,  which  had  been 
sacked  and  ruined  in  the  Olynthian  war  (349-347  B.C.)  He  col- 
lected the  citizens,  who  had  been  scattered  abroad,  invited 
new  comers,  and  made  laws  for  the  community.  In  memory  ot 
these  services  an  annual  festival  was  afterwards  held  in  his 
honour  at  Stageira. 

^.C.S.S.  vol.  V.  B 


18  HETURNS  TO  ATHENS. 

East, — ^while  his  own  mind  was  meditating  plans  differ- 
ent in  kind,  but  no  less  vast,  for  the  subjugation  of  all 
the  various  realms  of  knowledge.  In  335  B.C.,  the 
preparations  for  Alexander's  oriental  campaigns  were 
commenced  in  earnest^  and  Aristotle  then  again  betook 
himself,  after  a  twelve  years'  absence,  to  Athens, 
whither  he  returned  with  all  the  prestige  which  could 
be  derived  from  the  most  marked  indications  of  the 
favour  of  Alexander,  who  ordered  a  statue  of  him  to 
be  set  up  at  Athens,  and  who  is  said  also  to  have  fur- 
nished him  with  ample  funds  for  the  prosecution  of 
physical  and  zoological  investigations.  Athenseus  com- 
putes the  total  sum  given  to  Aristotle  in  that  way 
at  800  talents  (nearly  £200,000);  and,  if  this  had 
been  the  actual  fact,  it  would  have  been,  perhaps, 
the  greatest  instance  on  record  of  the  "endowment 
of  research."  But  we  can  only  treat  the  statement  as 
at  best  mere  hearsay.  We  know  how  amounts  of  this 
kind  are  invariably  exaggerated;  and,  indeed,  the  whole 
story  may  have  arisen  from  the  imagination  of  later 
Greek  writers  dwelling  on  the  relationship  between  the 
philosopher  and  the  king.  The  same  may  be  said  of 
Pliny's  assertion,  that  "  thousands  of  men  "  in  Alexan- 
der's army  were  put  at  the  orders  of  Aristotle  for  the 
purposes  of  scientific  inquiry  and  collection.  Had  this 
been  true,  Aristotle,  though  far  from  being  able  to  make 
the  use  which  now  would  be  made  of  such  an  oppor- 
tunity, would  have  been  in  a  position  which  many  a 
biologist  of  the  present  day  might  envy.  Even  dis- 
counting all  such  statements  as  uncertain  and  question- 
able, we  must  still  admit  that  Aristotle,  in  his  50th 


SETS  UP  A   SCHOOL  AV   THE  LYCEUM.         1^ 

year,  was  enabled,  under  the  most  favourable  auspices, 
to  commence  building  up  the  great  fabric  of  philosophy 
and  science  for  which  he  had  been,  all  his  life  long, 
making  the  plans  and  gathering  the  materials. 

Aristotle,  on  his  return,  found  Speusippus  dead,  and 
Xenocrates  installed  as  leader  of  the  Platonic  school 
of  Philosophy,  which  was  held,  as  we  have  said,  in  the 
groves  of  Academe,  on  the  west  of  the  city  of  Athens. 
He  immediately  opened  a  rival  school  on  the  eastern 
side,  in  the  grounds  attached  to  the  Temple  of  the 
Lyceian  Apollo.  From  his  using  the  covered  walks 
(peripatoi)  in  these  grounds  for  lecturing  to,  and  inter- 
course with,  his  pupils,  the  name  of  "Peripatetics" 
came  to  be  given  to  his  scholars,  and  to  the  Aristotelian 
sect  in  general.  His  object  being  research,  and  the 
bringing  into  methodised  form  the  results  of  investiga- 
tions,— it  may  be  asked  why  he  should  have  opened  a 
school  %  Partly,  this  was  necessitated  by  a  regard  for 
his  own  reputation  and  fame, — it  was  a  method  of 
publication  suitable  before  the  days  of  printing.  And 
also  in  many  ways  it  could  be  made  to  further  his 
views.  Teaching  a  philosophical  school  was  a  very 
different  thing  from  teaching  the  rudiments.  It  was 
more  like  the  work  of  a  German  professor,  who  often 
does  not  condescend  to  impart  anything  to  his  class, 
except  his  own  latest  discoveries.  The  very  practice  of 
imparting  to  an  auditory  reasoned-out  conclusions  is  a 
stimulus  to  their  production,  and  at  the  same  time  a 
test  of  their  correctness.  Thus,  Aristotle,  in  his  writ- 
ings, frequently  uses  the  term  "teaching"  merely  to 
indicate  "demonstration;"  and  as  there  is  reason-  to 


20  COMPOSES  HIS  ENCYCLOPJEDIA. 

believe  that  all  his  great  works  were  written  at  this 
time,  we  may  conceive,  with  great  likelihood,  that  all 
the  "demonstrations"  they  contain  had  at  one  time 
the  form  of  "teachings" — that  is  to  say,  that  they 
went  through  the  process  of  being  read  to  his  school. 
But  there  was  another  special  way  in  which  Aristotle 
was  able  not  only  to  benefit  his  scholars,  but  also  to 
make  use  of  them  as  subordinate  labourers  in  his  work. 
We  must  remember  what  he  was  aiming  at :  it  was  to 
produce  what  we  should  call  an  encyclopaedia  of  aU  the 
sciences.  Such  a  book,  nowadays,  is  done  by  many 
different  hands,  and  the  different  articles  in  it  do  not 
aim  at  being  original,  but  at  compiling  the  latest  re- 
sults of  the  best  authorities  in  each  department.  But 
Aristotle  sought  to  construct  an  encyclopaedia  with  his 
own  hand,  in  which  each  science  should  appear  brand- 
new,  originally  created  or  quite  reconstructed  by  him- 
self. He  began  from  the  very  beginning,  and  framed 
his  own  philosophical  or  scientific  nomenclature;  he 
traced  out  the  laws  on  which  human  reasoning  pro- 
ceeds, and  was  the  first  to  reduce  these  to  science,  and 
to  produce  a  Logic.  He  wrote  anew  'Metaphysics,' 
'Ethics,' '  Politics,' '  Ehetoric,'  and  '  The  Art  of  Poetry;' 
and  while  these  were  still  on  the  stocks,  he  was  en- 
gaged in  founding,  on  the  largest  scale,  the  physical  and 
natural  sciences,  especially  natural  philosophy,  physi- 
ology under  various  aspects  (such  as  histology  and 
anatomy,  embryology,  psychology,  the  philosophy  of 
the  senses,  &c.),  and,  above  all,  natural  history.  Much 
of  this  work,  especially  its  more  abstract  part,  was  the 
slowly-ripened  fruit  of  his  entire  previous  life.     But 


IS  ASSISTED  BY  HIS  SCHOLARS.  21 

though  he  had  great  stores  ready  that  only  required  to 
be  arranged  and  put  forth,  he  never  ceased  pushing  out 
inquiries  in  all  directions,  and  collecting  fresh  ma- 
terials. He  had  quite  the  Baconian  zeal  for  expei'ientia 
tahulata,  for  lists  and  memoranda  of  all  kinds  of  facts, 
historical,  political,  psychological,  or  naturalistic.  He 
loved  to  note  problems  to  be  solved  and  difficulties  to 
be  answered.  Thus  a  boundless  field  of  subordinate 
labour  was  opened,  in  which  his  pupUs  might  be  em- 
ployed. The  absence  of  any  effort  after  artistic  beauty 
in  his  writings  made  it  easier  to  incorporate  here  and 
there  the  contributions  of  his  apprentices.  And  his 
works,  as  we  have  them,  exhibit  some  traces  of  co- 
operative work.  The  Peripatetic  school,  after  his  death, 
followed  the  direction  which  Aristotle  had  given  them, 
and  were  noted  for  their  monographs  on  small  particu- 
lar points. 

Aristotle  was  not  a  citizen  of  Athens,  but  only  a 
*'metic,"  or  foreign  resident,  so  he  took  no  part  in 
public  affairs.  His  whole  time  during  the  thirteen 
years  of  his  second  residence  in  the  city — a  period  co- 
eval with  tlie  astonishing  career  of  Alexander  in  the 
East — must  have  been  devoted  to  labours  within  his 
school,  especially  in  connection  with  the  composition  of 
his  works.  From  the  enthusiastic  passages  in  which 
he  speaks  of  the  joys  of  the  philosopher,  we  may  con- 
ceive how  highly  the  privileges  of  this  period — so  calm 
and  yet  so  intensely  active — were  appreciated  by  him. 
But  few  traditions  bearing  upon  this  part  of  his  life 
have  been  handed  down.  These  chiefly  point  to  his 
relations  with  Alexander,  with  whom,  as  well  as  with 


^2  IS  IDENTIFIED    WITH  ALEXANDER. 

Antipater,  who  was  acting  as  viceroy  in  Macedonia,  he 
is  represented  as  having  maintained  a  friendly  corre- 
spondence. Cassander,  the  son  of  Antipater,  appears  to 
have  attended  his  school.  As  time  went  on,  the  char- 
acter of  Alexander  became  corrupted  *  by  unchecked 
success,  Asiatic  influences,  and  the  all  but  universal 
servility  which  he  encountered.  His  mind  became 
alienated  from  those  Greek  citizens  around  him  who 
showed  any  independence  of  spirit.  He  quarrelled 
with  Antipater,  who  was  faithfully  acting  for  him  at 
home.  On  a  frivolous  charge  he  cruelly  put  to  death 
Callisthenes,  a  young  orator  whom,  on  the  recommen- 
dation of  Aristotle,  he  had  taken  in  his  retinue.  On 
this  and  other  occasions  he  is  said  to  have  broken  out 
into  bitter  expressions  against  "  the  sophistries "  of 
Aristotle, — that  is  to  say,  his  free  and  reasonable  political 
principles.  The  East,  conquered  physically  by  Alex- 
ander, had  conquered  and  changed  the  mind  of  its  con- 
queror. And  he  had  now  fallen  quite  out  of  sympathy 
with  his  ancient  preceptor  and  friend.  But  the  Athen- 
ians seem  to  have  been  unconscious  of  any  such  change. 
Aristotle  had  come  to  Athens  as  the  avowed  favourite 
and  protege  of  Alexander,  and  that,  too,  at  a  moment 
when  Alexander  (335  b.c.),  by  sacking  the  city  of 
Thebes,  and  by  compelling  Athens  with  the  threat  of 
a  similar  fate  to  exile  some  of  her  anti-Macedonian 
statesmen,  had  made  himself  the  object  of  suUen  dread 
and  covert  dislike  to  the  majority  of  the  Athenian  citi- 
zens. Some  portion  of  this  feeling  was  doubtless  re- 
flected upon  Aristotle,  but  during  the  life  of  Alexander 
*See  Grote's  'History  of  Greece,'  xii.  291,  301,  341, 


DEATH  OF  ALEXANDER.  23 

any  manifestation  of  it  was  checked,  the  affairs  of 
Athens  being  administered  for  the  time  by  the  "  Mace- 
donian "  party.  Of  this  party  Aristotle  was  naturally 
regarded  as  a  pronounced  adherent,  and  he  came  even 
to  be  identified  with  those  arbitrary  and  tyrannical 
acts  of  Alexander,  which  must  in  teality  have  been 
most  repugnant  to  him.  This  was  especially  the  case 
in  324  B.C.,  when  Alexander  thought  fit  to  insult  the 
Hellenic  cities,  by  sending  a  proclamation  to  be  read 
by  a  herald  at  the  Olympic  Games,  ordering  them  to 
recall  all  citizens  who  were  under  sentence  of  banish- 
ment, and  threatening  with  instant  invasion  any  city 
which  should  hesitate  to  obey  this  command.  The 
ofiicer  charged  with  bearing  this  offensive  proclamation, 
so  galling  to  the  self-respect  of  the  Grecian  communi- 
ties, turned  out  to  be  none  other  than  Mcanor  of 
Stageira,  son  of  Proxenus  the  guardian  of  Aristotle, 
and  now  the  ward  and  destined  son-in-law  of  Aristotle 
himself.  This  unfortunate  circumstance  could  not  fail 
to  draw  upon  the  philosopher,  without  any  fault  of  his 
own,  the  animosity  of  the  Athenian  people.  In  the 
summer  of  the  next  year  (323  B.C.),  the  eyes  of  all 
Greece  were  still  anxiously  fixed  upon  the  movements 
of  Alexander,  when  of  a  sudden  the  startling  news 
thrilled  through  every  city  that  the  life  of  the  great 
conqueror  had  been  cut  short  by  a  violent  fever  at 
Babylon.  The  news  caused  a  sensation  throughout  the 
states  of  Greece  analogous  to  what  would  have  been 
felt  throughout  Europe  had  JS'apoleon  been  suddenly 
cut  off,  say  in  the  year  1810. 
;    By  the  death  of  Alexander  the  position  of  Aristotle 


24  ARISTOTLE  IS  I  INDICT  ED. 

at  Athens  was  profoundly  affected.  The  anti-Mace- 
donian party  at  once,  for  the  moment,  regained  power ; 
the  statesmen  who  had  hitherto  protected  him  were 
forced  to  fly  from  the  city,  and  the  spirit  of  reaction 
included  him  also  in  its  attacks.  It  now  became  clear 
that  Aristotle  had  a  host  of  enemies  in  Athens.  There 
were  three  classes  of  persons  from  whom  especially 
these  hostile  ranks  would  naturally  be  recruited :  1st, 
The  numerous  friends  of  the  orator  Isocrates,  with 
whom  Aristotle  in  earlier  life  had  put  himself  in  com- 
petition; 2d,  The  Platonists,  who  resented  Aristotle's 
divergence  from  their  master  and  his  polemic  against 
certain  points  of  the  Platonic  system;  3d,  The  anti- 
Macedonian  party,  who  indiscriminately  visited  on 
Aristotle  the  political  acts  of  Alexander.  Feelings 
that  had  been  long  repressed  and  kept  concealed,  while 
Aristotle  was  strong  in  political  support,  were  now 
licensed  by  the  changed  circumstances  to  come  forth 
into  act.  His  enemies  seized  on  the  moment  to  do 
him  a  mischief.  An  indictment,  charging  him  with 
"impiety,"  was  drawn  up  by  Eurymedon,  the  chief 
priest  of  the  Eleusinian  Ceres,  aided  by  a  son  of 
Ephorus,  the  historian,  who  had  been  one  of  the  pupils 
of  Isocrates.  Matter  for  this  accusation  was  obtained 
partly  from  Aristotle's  poem  written  in  honour  of 
Hermeias,  and  which  equalled  him  to  the  demi-gods, 
partly  from  the  fact  that  Aristotle  had  placed  a  statue 
of  Hermeias  in  the  temple  at  Delphi,  partly  also  from 
some  passages  in  his  published  writings  which  were 
pointed  to  as  inconsistent  with  the  national  religion. 
A  philosopher's  view  must  necessarily  differ  from  the 


HE  RETIRES  TO  CH ALOIS.  S5 

popular  view  of  the  topics  of  religion.  Yet  in  his 
extant  works  Aristotle  is  always  tender  and  reverent 
in  dealing  with  popular  beliefs;  indeed,  in  modern 
times,  these  works  have  been  regarded  as  a  bulwark 
of  ecclesiastical  feeling.  The  whole  charge,  if  taken 
on  its  real  merits,  must  be  considered  utterly  frivolous ; 
yet  those  who  would  have  to  try  the  case — a  large  jury 
taken  from  the  general  mass  of  the  citizens — could  not 
be  depended  on  for  discrimination  in  such  a  question. 
They  would  be  too  subject  to  the  currents  of  envy, 
political,  personal,  and  anti-philosophical,  setting  in 
from  various  quarters ;  they  would  be  too  readily  im- 
bued with  the  odium  iheologicum.  iN'othing  but  a 
very  general  popularity  would  have  been  an  effectual 
protection  at  such  a  moment,  and  this  it  is  not  likely 
that  Aristotle  ever  possessed  in  Athens.  While  capable 
of  devoted  and  generous  friendship,  he  may  easily  have 
been  cold  and  reserved  towards  general  society.  He 
was  absorbed  in  study,  and  probably  lived  confined 
within  the  narrow  scientific  circle  of  his  own  school. 
He  may  even  have  exhibited  some  of  those  proud 
characteristics  which  he  attributes  in  his  *  Ethics '  to 
the  "  great -souled  "  man,  "  who  claims  great  things  for 
himself  because  he  is  worthy  of  them,"  and  "who 
cannot  bear  to  associate  with  any  one  except  a  friend." 
However  this  may  have  been,  he  was  probably  right 
on  the  present  occasion  to  decline  submitting  his  life 
and  opinions  to  the  judgment  of  the  populace  of  Athens. 
He  availed  himself  of  the  law  which  gave  to  any 
accused  person  the  option  of  quitting  the  city  before 
the  day  of  trial,  and  he  retired  to  Chalcis  in  Euboea, 


25  DEATH  OF  ARISTOTLE. 

"in  order,"  as  he  is  reported  to  have  said,  "that  the 
Athenians  might  not  have  another  opportunity  of  sin- 
ning against  philosophy,  as  they  had  aheady  done  once 
in  the  person  of  Socrates." 

Chalcis  was  the  original  home  of  the  ancestry  of 
Aristotle,  and  he  appears  to  have  had  some  property 
there ;  bnt  it  was  especially  a  safe  place  of  refuge  for 
him,  as  being  occupied  at  this  time  by  a  Macedonian 
garrison.  He  probably  intended  only  to  make  a  short 
sojourn  there,  till  circumstances  should  be  changed. 
He  must  have  fully  foreseen  that  in  a  short  space  of 
time  the  Macedonian  arms  would  prevail,  and  restore 
at  Athens  the  government  which  had  hitherto  protected 
him.  He  left  his  school  and  library  in  charge  of  Theo- 
phrastus,  doubtless  looking  forward  to  a  speedy  return 
to  them  and  to  the  resumption  of  those  labours  which 
had  already  consummated  so  much.  And  aU  this 
would  have  happened  but  that,  within  a  year's  time,  in 
322  B.C.,  he  was  seized  with  illness,  and  died  some- 
what suddenly  at  Chalcis,  in  the  sixty-third  year  of 
his  age.  The  story  that  he  had  taken  poison  may  be 
dismissed  as  fabulous.  A  more  trustworthy  account 
speaks  of  his  having  suffered  from  unpaired  digestion, 
the  natural  result  of  his  habits  of  application,  and 
this  may  very  likely  have  been  the  cause  of  his  death. 

The  will  of  Aristotle,  or  what  professes  to  be  such, 
has  been  preserved  amongst  a  heap  of  very  question- 
able traditions,  by  Diogenes  Laertius.  If  not  genuine 
it  is  cleverly  invented,  and  is  the  work  of  a  romancer 
who  wished  to  credit  the  Stagirite  with  evidences  of  a 
generous  and  just  disposition.     The  property  to  be  dis- 


7//^   WILL.  27 

posed  of  seems  considerable,  analogous  perhaps  to  an 
estate  of  £50,000  in  the  present  day.  The  chief  bene- 
ficiary "imder  the  will  is  Nicanor  (before  mentioned), 
whom  Aristotle  appoints  to  marry  Pythias,  —  his 
daughter  by  the  niece  of  Hermeias, — so  soon  as  she 
shall  be  of  marriageable  age.  Aristotle's  first  wife  had 
died,  and  he  had  subsequently  married  Herpyllis  of 
Stageira,  who  became  the  mother  of  his  son  Nicoma- 
chus.  The  will  places  Nicomachus  under  the  care  of 
Nicanor,  and  makes  liberal  provision  for  HerpyUis, 
who  is  mentioned  in  terms  of  affection  and  gratitude. 
Several  of  the  slaves  are  thought  of,  and  are  to  be  pre- 
sented with  money  and  set  at  liberty ;  all  the  young 
slaves  are  to  be  freed,  "  if  they  deserve  it,"  as  soon  as 
they  are  grown  up.  Nicanor  is  charged  to  transfer  the 
bones  of  Aristotle's  first  wife  Pythias  to  his  own  place 
of  interment,  to  provide  and  dedicate  suitable  busts  of 
various  members  of  Aristotle's  family,  and  to  fulfil  a 
Vow  formerly  made  by  himself  of  four  marble  figures 
of  animals  to  Zeus  the  Preserver  and  Athene  the  Pre- 
server. This  last  clause  throws  suspicion  on  the  gen- 
uineness of  the  document,  for  it  looks  like  a  mere 
imitation  of  the  dying  injunction  of  Socrates  :  "We 
owe  a  cock  to  ^Esculapius ;  pay  the  debt  and  do  not 
fail."  Other  points  also  suggest  doubt :  for  instance, 
Antipater  is  named  as  chief  executor,  and  this  detail 
has  the  appearance  of  being  the  work  of  a  forger  avail- 
ing himself  of  a  well-known  name ;  again,  there  is  a 
difficulty  about  Pythias  the  daughter  of  Aristotle  being 
too  young  for  marriage  at  the  time  of  her  father's 
death, — he  had  married  her  mother  some  twenty-three 


28  PERSONAL  CHARGES  AGAINST  HIM. 

years  previously,  and  had  been  subsequently  married. 
The  terms  of  the  will  would  imply  that  Nicomachus  was 
a  mere  child  when  his  father  died,  which  is  inconsistent 
with  other  considerations.  These  and  other  points  of 
criticism  which  might  be  urged  do  not  absolutely  prove 
the  will  to  have  been  a  forgery,  they  only  leave  us  in 
doubt  about  it.  And,  as  has  been  said,  even  if  re- 
garded as  a  mere  fabrication,  it  is  still  a  tribute  of 
antiquity  to  the  virtue  of  Aristotle. 

On  the  other  hand,  this  great  name  did  not  escape 
without  incurring  its  full  share  of  carping  and  detrac- 
tation.  And  the  gossip-mongers  of  the  later  Eoman 
empire,  including  Fathers  of  the  Church,  have  handed  on 
some  of  the  hearsay  reports,  smart  sayings  of  epigram- 
matists, and  attacks  of  hostile  schools  of  philosophy, 
which  had  been  levelled  against  Aristotle.  After  all 
they  come  to  very  little : — that  he  had  small  eyes,  and 
thin  legs,  and  a  lisping  utterance;  that  he  passed  a 
wild  and  spendthrift  youth ;  that  he  was  showy  and 
affected  in  his  attire,  and  habitually  luxurious  in  his 
table ;  that  he  chose  to  live  at  the  Macedonian  court 
for  the  sake  of  the  flesh-pots  to  be  obtained  by  so  do- 
ing ;  and  that  he  was  ungrateful  to  Plato, — these  make 
up  the  sum  of  the  charges  against  him.  Perhaps  if  we 
knew  all  the  facts,  we  might  find  that  a  contradictory, 
or  at  all  events  a  different,  statement  would  be  more 
correct  under  each  of  the  several  heads.  As  it  is,  we 
may  fairly  deal  with  these  imputations  as  we  should 
with  similar  aspersions  on  the  personal  history  of  any 
great  man,  if  they  could  neither  be  proved  nor  dis- 
proved, and  set  them  aside  as  beneath  consideration. 


GENERAL  IMPRESSION  OF  HIS  LIFE.  29 

We  cannot  expect  to  know  more  than  the  outline  of 
Aristotle's  life,  but  all  we  know  gives  us  the  impression 
of  a  life  that,  morally  speaking,  was  singularly  honour- 
able and  blameless.  And  it  was  the  life  of  one  who 
by  his  intellectual  achievements  placed  liimself  at  the 
very  head  of  ancient  thought,  and  won  the  admiration 
and  allegiance  of  many  centuries.  What  those  intel- 
lectual achievements  were  we  have  now  to  endeavour 
to  set  forth. 


CHAPTEE   IL 


THE   WORKS    OF   ARISTOTLE. 


A  CATALOGUE  of  the  works  of  Aristotle  has  been  handed 
down  to  us,  which  was  made  by  the  librarian  of  the 
great  Library  at  Alexandria  about  the  year  220  B.C. — 
that  is  to  say,  a  century  after  the  death  of  the  philo- 
sopher— and  which  gives  the  titles  of  all  the  books, 
contained  in  the  Library,  which  were  attributed  to  the 
authorship  of  Aristotle.  These  titles  amount  to  146 
in  number,  but  it  is  at  first  sight  a  most  astonishing 
circumstance  that  they  do  not  in  the  least  answer  to 
the  writings  which  we  now  possess  imder  the  name  of 
the  "  works  of  Aristotle."  All  the  books  mentioned  in 
the  Alexandrian  catalogue  are  now  lost ;  only  a  few  frag- 
ments of  them  have  been  preserved  in  the  shape  of  ex- 
tracts and  quotations  from  them  made  by  other  writers ; 
but  everything  tends  to  show  that  they  were  quite  a 
different  set,  and  different  altogether  in  character,  from 
the  forty  treatises  which  stand  collectively  on  our  book- 
shelves labelled  '  Aristotelis  Opera.'  Under  the  circum- 
stances it  would  be  natural  to  conjecture  that  so  (com- 
paratively speaking)  short  a  time  after  the  death  of 
Aristotle,  the  learned  keepers  of  the  Alexandrian  Library 


THREE  PERIODS  OF  HIS  LIFE.  SI 

must  have  known  what  he  really  wrote,  and  therefore 
that  in  losing  the  books  mentioned  in  the  Alexandrian 
catalogue  we  have  lost  the  true  works  of  Aristotle,  as 
they  existed  100  years  after  his  death,  and  that  what 
has  come  down  to  us  under  his  name,  be  it  what  it 
may,  cannot  be  the  genuine  article.  Other  facts,  how- 
ever, and  criticism  of  the  whole  question,  show  that 
this  natural  supposition  is  incorrect,  and  that  some- 
thing like  the  contradictory  of  it  is  true.  It  is  a 
curious  story,  and  needs  some  little  explanation. 

The  life  of  Aristotle  after  his  boyhood  fell,  as  we 
have  seen,  into  three  broad  divisions  —  namely,  his 
first  residence  at  Athens,  from  his  eighteenth  to  his 
thirty -eighth  year;  his  residence  away  from  Athens, 
at  Atarneiis,  Mitylene,  Pella,  and  Stageira,  from  his 
thirty-eighth  to  his  fiftieth  year ;  and  his  second  resi- 
dence at  Athens,  from  his  fiftieth  to  his  sixty -third 
year.  During  the  first  period,  after  studying  under 
Plato,  he  commenced  authorship  by  writing  dialogues, 
which  appear  to  have  been  published  at  the  time. 
They  differed  from  the  Platonic  dialogues  in  not  being 
dramatic,  but  merely  expository,  like  the  dialogues 
of  Bishop  Berkeley,  the  principal  role  in  each  being 
assigned  to  Aristotle  himself.  They  were  somewhat 
rhetorical  in  style,  and  quite  adapted  for  popular  read- 
ing. In  them  Aristotle  attacked  Plato's  doctrine  of 
Ideas,  and  set  forth  views  on  philosophy,  the  chief 
good,  the  arts  of  government,  moral  virtue,  and  other 
topics.  Then  came  the  second  period  of  his  life,  when 
he  had  definitely  broken  with  the  school  of  Plato,  and 
was  away  from  all  the  schools  of  Athens,  enjoying  much 


82  THE  FRUIT -TIME  OF  HIS  GENIUS. 

leisure  and  positions  of  dignity.  In  this  period  it  is 
probable  that  he  not  only  prosecuted  his  researches  and 
independent  speculations  in  many  branches  of  thought 
and  science,  but  that  he  learned  to  know  his  own 
mission  in  the  world,  which  was  to  stick  to  the  matter 
of  knowledge,  abandoning  aU  regard  for  the  artistic 
adornment  of  truth.  During  this  period  we  may 
believe  that  he  thoroughly  developed  the  individual 
character  of  his  own  mind  in  relation  to  philosophy, 
so  that  when  he  came  back  to  Athens  he  had  quite 
established  his  own  peculiar  style  of  wi'iting,  crabbed 
indeed  and  inelegant,  but  full  of  an  exact  phraseology 
which  he  had  himself  constructed,  and  on  the  whole 
not  unsuited  as  a  vehicle  for  the  exposition  of  science. 
We  are  not  able,  however,  to  say  for  certain  whether 
in  his  second  period  he  actually  composed  any  works, 
though  he  must  constantly  have  been  compiling  notes 
and  memoranda,  to  serve  either  as  the  materials  or  the 
ground-plans  for  future  treatises.  The  third  period  of 
Aristotle's  life  was  the  rich  fruit-time  of  his  genius. 
We  have  already  mentioned  how  he  set  himself  to  the 
construction  of  an  entire  encyclopaedia  of  science  and 
philosophy.  What  we  possess  as  his  works  contain 
the  unfinished,  but  much  advanced,  working  out  of 
that  project.  There  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  the 
great  bulk  of  this  series  of  writings  was  composed  by 
Aristotle  during  the  last  thirteen  years  of  his  life.  H6 
was  doubtless  assisted  by  his  school,  and  he  must  have 
had  many  treatises  on  hand  at  one  time,  or  rather  he 
had  them  all  in  his  head,  and  when  anything  caused 
him  to  drop  one  for  a  time  he  could  go  on  with  anr 


THE  FATE  OF  HIS  MSS.  33 

other.  Hardly  any  of  the  treatises  are  finished,  still 
less  is  there  any  trace  of  careful  revision  and  "tho 
last  hand."  It  is  certain  that  many  of  these  works 
were  never  published  during  Aristotle's  lifetime,  and 
it  is  even  a  question  whether  any  of  them  were  so 
published. 

When  Aristotle  died,  all  the  MSS  of  his  later 
compositions,  together  with  the  considerable  library 
of  other  men's  writings  which  he  had  got  together, 
were  under  charge  of  his  chief  disciple  Theophrastus 
at  the  school  in  the  Lyceum.  After  his  decease,  the 
Peripatetics  appear  to  have  worked  to  some  extent  at 
editing  the  uncompleted  treatises,  and  at  patching  to- 
gether those  which  existed  as  yet  only  in  disjointed 
fragments.  But  there  does  not  seem  to  have  been  any 
multiplication  of  copies,  or  what  we  should  call  "  pub- 
lication." On  the  death  of  Theophrastus  (which  took 
place  thirty-five  years  later  than  that  of  Aristotle),  the 
whole  Peripatetic  school-library  went  by  his  bequest 
to  a  favourite  pupil  named  Neleus,  who  took  all  the 
rolls  away  with  him  to  his  home  at  a  place  called 
Scepsis,  in  the  Troad.  Included  among  them  were 
the  MSS,  many  of  them  unique,  of  Aristotle's  most 
important  works,  which  were  thus  removed  from  Eu- 
rope. JSTot  only  was  this  the  case,  but  a  few  years 
later  the  kings  of  Pergamus  began  seizing  the  books 
of  private  individuals  in  order  to  fill  their  own  royal 
library,  and  the  family  of  Neleus,  afraid  of  losing  the 
treasiu'es  they  possessed, — ^which,  however,  they  could 
little  appreciate, — hid  away  the  Peripatetic  rolls  and 
the  precious  MSS  of  Aristotle  in  a  subterranean  vault, 

A.c.s.s.  vol.  V.  0 


34  OUR  ARISTOTLE. 

where  they  remained  for  150  years  forgotten  by 
the  world.  At  the  end  of  that  interval,  the  dynasty 
of  the  kings  of  Pergamus  having  passed  away,  the 
books  were  brought  out  of  their  hiding-place  and  sold 
to  one  ApeUicon,  a  wealthy  Peripatetic  and  book-col- 
lector, who  resided  at  Athens.  They  were  said  to 
have  been  by  this  time  a  good  deal  damaged  by  worms 
and  damp;  yet  still  it  was  a  great  thing  that,  after  187 
years'  absence,  the  best  productions  of  Aristotle  should 
be  restored,  about  100  b.c.,  to  the  West. 

The  termination  of  this  "strange  eventful  history" 
was  that  in  86  b.c.  Athens  was  taken  by  SyUa,  and  the 
library  of  Apellicon  was  seized  and  brought  to  Eome, 
where  it  was  placed  under  the  custody  of  a  librarian, 
and  several  literary  Greeks,  resident  in  Eome,  had 
access  to  it.  Tyrannion,  the  learned  friend  of  Cicero, 
got  permission  to  arrange  the  MSS,  and  Andronicus 
of  Rhodes,  applying  himself  with  earnestness  to  the 
task  of  obtaining  a  correct  text  and  furnishing  a 
complete  edition  of  the  philosophical  works  of  Aristotle, 
arranged  the  different  treatises  and  scattered  fragments 
under  their  proper  heads,  and  getting  numerous  tran- 
scripts made,  gave  publicity  to  a  generally  received 
text  of  Aristotle.  There  seems  to  be  good  reason  for 
believing  that  "  Our  Aristotle,"  as  Grote  calls  it,  in 
contradistinction  to  the  Aristotle  of  the  Alexandrian 
Library, — is  none  other  than  this  recension  of  An- 
dronicus. And  this  being  the  case,  we  may  well  reflect 
how  great  was  the  risk  which  these  works  incurred  of 
being  consigned  to  perpetual  oblivion.  A  few  more 
years  in  the  cellar  at  Scepsis,  or  any  one  of  a  hundred 


THE  ALEXANDRIAN  CATALOGUE.  35 

other  accidents  which  might  have  prevented  these 
-writings  from  getting  into  the  appreciative  and  com- 
petent hands  of  Tyrannion  and  Andronicus,  would  in 
all  probability  have  made  them  as  if  they  had  never 
been.  And  thus  that  which  was  actually  the  chief 
intellectual  food  of  men  in  the  middle  ages  would 
liave  been  withheld.  Whether  for  better  or  worse, 
men's  thoughts  would  have  had  a  different  exercise 
and  taken  a  different  direction.  Much  of  ecclesiastical 
history  would  have  been  changed.  And  many  of  the 
modes  in  which  we  habitually  think  and  speak  at  the 
present  day  would  have  been  different  from  what 
they  are. 

But  we  must  retiu-n  to  the  Alexandrian  catalogue. 
If  the  MSS  of  all  Aristotle's  most  important  works 
were  carried  off  in  the  year  287  B.C.,  to  be  buried  in 
Asia  Minor  for  a  century  and  a  half,  what  means  this 
list  of  146  books  bearing  the  name  of  Aristotle,  which 
in  220  B.C.  were  stored  up  in  the  Alexandrian  Library"? 
Were  these  also  all  really  written  by  Aristotle?  Was 
he  so  voluminous  a  composer,  as  this  would  imply,  as 
well  as  a  profound  thinker  and  an  original  explorer 
of  nature  in  many  departments  %  Or  were  the  books 
supplied  to  the  Alexandrian  collection,  as  the  works 
of  Aristotle,  mere  forgeries,  got  up  for  the  market,  to 
supply  the  place  of  the  genuine  writings,  which  for 
the  time  had  been  lost  to  the  world  %  The  only  answer 
that  can  be  given  to  these  questions  must  be  a  con- 
jectural one,  and  probability  seems  to  dictate  an  answer 
lying  between  the  two  extreme  hypotheses.  Several  of 
the  names  appearing  in  the  catalogue  remind  us  of  the 


36  THE  DIALOGUES  OF  ARISTOTLE. 

titles  of  Plato's  dialogues, — for  instance  'Nerinthus/ 
'Gryllus;  or,  On  Rhetoric,'  'Sophist,'  'Menexenus,' 
'Symposium,'  'The  Lover,'  'Alexander;  or,  On  Co- 
lonies,' &c.  And  the  natural  supposition  is  that  these 
books,  or  some  of  them,  were  none  other  than  these 
early  dialogues  which  Aristotle  composed  during  his 
first  residence  in  Athens.  Strabo  says  distinctly  that 
when,  by  the  bequest  of  Theophrastus,  the  Aristotel- 
ian MSS  were  taken  away,  the  Peripatetic  school  had 
none  of  his  works  left  except  a  few  of  the  more  pop- 
ular ones.  His  dialogues  had  been  published,  and 
were  available,  and  no  doubt  copies  of  them  formed 
the  nucleus  of  the  books  professing  to  be  his  in  the 
Alexandrian  Library.  Others  of  the  collection  may 
have  been  excerpts  from  his  greater  works  which  had 
been  made  by  his  scholars,  and  were  so  kept  before  the 
world  when  the  entire  works  themselves  were  hidden 
in  Asia  Minor.  Many  others  were  probably  mono- 
graphs and  papers  by  members  of  the  Peripatetic 
school,  drawn  up  in  Aristotle's  manner,  perhaps  con- 
taining his  ideas,  and  from  a  sort  of  reverential  feeling 
attributed  to  him  and  inscribed  with  his  name.  The 
residue  must  have  been  forgeries  pure  and  simple : 
imitations  of  his  dialogues,  and  of  such  parts  of  his 
treatises  as  were  known.  All  the  books  in  the  Alex- 
andrian list,  though  they  were  numerous,  appear  to 
have  been  short,  treating  generally  of  isolated  questions, 
and  quite  unlike  the  long  methodical  setting  forth  of 
entire  sciences,  such  as  we  find  in  the  writings  of 
Aristotle  that  have  came  down  to  us. 

The  "fate  of  Aristotle's  works"  is  a  romantic  episode 


DECLINE  OF  THE  PERIPATETICS.  37 

in  the  history  of  literature.  But  we  must  observe  that 
what  in  the  first  place  rendered  this  train  of  circum- 
stances possible  was  the  rapid  decay  of  genius  in  Greece. 
When  Aristotle  died,  none  of  his  scholars  was  worthy 
to  succeed  him  and  carry  on  his  work.  His  school  do 
not  seem  to  have  appreciated  what  was  great  and  valuable 
in  his  philosophy.  They  went  off  either  into  rhetorical 
sermonising  on  moral  questions,  or  else  into  isolated  in- 
quiries, the  solution  of  problems,  or  the  drawing  up  of 
"papers"  like  those  read  before  the  Eoyal  Society.  It  was 
perhaps  a  feeling  of  contempt  for  the  Peripatetic  school 
which  induced  Theophrastus,  a  generation  after  the 
death  of  Aristotle,  to  give  away  their  whole  library,  in- 
cluding the  great  works  of  their  master,  to  a  foreign 
student.  But  for  their  apathy  those  great  works  would 
never  have  been  left  in  unique  copies,  and  ultimately 
exposed  to  such  extreme  peril.  There  must,  however, 
have  been  a  corresponding  apathy  in  the  external  pub- 
lic, else  curiosity  would  have  demanded,  and  the  love 
of  science  would  have  preserved,  the  results  of  Aris- 
totle's later  years.  But  the  reading  world  of  the  third 
century  b.c.  seems  to  have  been  quite  content  to  be  put 
off  with  that  which  was  really  un- Aristotelian,  though 
it  bore  the  name  of  Aristotle — with  immature,  rhetor- 
ical dialogues,  the  work  of  his  youth,  or  spurious  imi- 
tations of  that  work,  with  excerpts,  epitomes,  "papers," 
and  the  sweepings  of  the  Peripatetic  school. 

We  may  take  Cicero,  though  living  two  centuries 
later,  as  a  good  specimen  of  the  attitude  towards 
Aristotle  of  a  cultivated  man  of  literature,  not  devoid 
of  a  certain  taste  for  philosophy,  of  those  times.    Cicero 


38  CICERO  Ai\D  ARISTOTLE. 

often  mentions;  praises,  and  quotes  Aristotle,  but  it  is 
not,  "  ow  Aristotle,"  but  the  Aristotle  of  Alexandria, 
the  writer  of  dialogues.  Several  passages  of  these 
dialogues  have  been  translated  and  preserved  by  Cicero, 
who  extols  the  "  golden  flow  of  their  language,"  using 
terms  which  are  as  far  as  possible  from  being  appli- 
cable to  the  harsh,  compressed,  and  difficult  style  of 
Aristotle's  scientific  treatises.  The  latter  were,  indeed, 
too  difficult  and  too  repulsive  for  Cicero,  as  is  plain  from 
the  story  which  he  himself  relates  :  Cicero  had  in  his 
Tusculan  villa  some  of  the  works  of  Aristotle,  as  we  at 
present  possess  them,  probably  copies  of  the  recension 
of  Andronicus ;  when  asked  by  his  friend  Trebatius 
what  the  '  Topics '  of  Aristotle  were  about,  he  advised 
him  "  for  his  own  interest "  to  study  the  book  for  him- 
self, or  else  to  consult  a  certain  learned  rhetorician. 
Trebatius,  however,  was  repelled  by  the  obscurity 
of  the  writing,  and  the  rhetorician,  when  consulted, 
confessed  his  total  ignorance  of  Aristotle.  Cicero 
thinks  this  no  wonder,  since  even  the  philosophers 
know  hardly  anything  about  him,  though  they  "  ought 
to  have  been  attracted  by  the  incredible  flow  and 
sweetness  of  the  diction."  He  then  proceeds  to  give 
Trebatius  a  summary  of  the  first  few  pages  of  the 
'  Topics '  of  Aristotle,  which  he  had  apparently  read  up 
for  the  occasion.  From  facts  like  this,  it  may  be  con- 
cluded that  in  the  two  last  centuries  before  the  Chris- 
tian era,  it  was  only  the  lighter  and  less  valuable  com- 
positions of  Aristotle  that  were  generally  known  and 
admired.  His  more  serious  and  really  valuable  contri- 
butions to  thought  and  knowledge  Avere  left  out  of 


PRESERVATION  OF  HIS  BEST   WORKS.         39 

sight,  ignored,   and  forgotten.      For   the   moment  it 
seemed  as  if  the  favourite  dictum  of  Lord  Bacon  had 
come  to  pass — that  "  Time,  like  a  river,  bringing  down 
to  us  things  which  are  lighter  and  more  inflated,  lets 
what  is  more  weighty  and  solid  sink."     But  the  result 
of  that  concatenation  of  accidents  which  we  have  nar- 
rated, was  completely  to  reverse  this  sentence ;  so  that 
now  it  may  be  said  that  all  the  lighter  part  of  Aris- 
totle's work  has  been  swept  away  by  the  stream  of 
Time,  while  only  that  which  was  weighty  and  solid 
has  been  suffered  to  remain  in  existence.      Owing  to 
the  wealth  of  the  Eoman  empire,  it  is  likely  that 
numerous  copies  were  made  of  the  entire  works  of 
Aristotle,  as  edited  by  Andronicus — both  for  public 
libraries  and  for  individuals.     This  gave  him  a  better 
chance   of  survival  in  a  collective  form  during  the 
wreck  and  destruction  of  the  barbarian  invasions  ;  and 
afterwards  he  was  early  taken  into  the  protection  of 
the  Church.    The  dialogues,  in  the  meantime,  and  other 
shorter   productions,  which  had  figured  in  the  Alex- 
andrian catalogue,  had  no  coherence  with  each  other, 
and  thus  were   not   reproduced  by  the  copyists  and 
librarians,  as  a  whole.     Again,  they  did  not  attract,  as 
the  greater  works  of  Aristotle  did,  the  attention  of  suc- 
cessive scholiasts  and  commentators.     In  short,  they 
fell  into  the  neglect  which,  comparatively  speaking,  they 
deserved,  and  disappeared,  all  but  a  few  scattered  quo- 
tations.     But  now  we  can  thank  the  Providence  of 
history  that  we  possess  a  large  portion  of  the  best  of 
all  that  Aristotle  thought  and  wrote.     We  possess  it, 
indeed,  incomplete  as  he  left  it,  and  not  only  so,  but 


iO  THE  EDITION  OF  ANDRONICUS. 

also  edited  and  re-edited,  transposed  occasionally,  inter- 
polated, and  eked  out,  by  the  earlier  Peripatetics,  by 
Andronicus,  and  perhaps  by  subsequent  hands.  Yet 
still  the  individuality  of  the  Stagirite  shines  out  through 
the  greater  part  of  these  remains,  and  in  studying  them 
we  feel  that  we  are  brought  into  contact  with  his  mind. 
If  the  supposition  be  correct  that  what  we  now  pos- 
sess is  substantially  the  edition  of  Andronicus,  it  is 
clear  in  the  first  place  that  he  did  not  mean  this  to  be 
what  we  should  call  a  "  complete  edition  of  the  collec- 
tive works  of  Aristotle,"  else  he  would  have  included 
in  it  the  dialogues  that  Cicero  quotes,  the  hymn  in 
honour  of  Hermeias,  and  we  know  not  what  beside. 
His  object  appears  to  have  been  to  give  to  the  world 
the  philosophy  of  Aristotle,  hitherto  virtually  unknown, 
as  he  found  it  in  the  documents  contained  in  the 
library  of  Apellicon.  He  dealt,  it  must  be  remem- 
bered, not  only  with  that  collection  of  rolls  which  had 
been  buried  in  the  Troad,  but  also  with  all  the  books 
which  had  been  got  together  by  a  wealthy  bibliophilist. 
The  edition  of  Andronicus,  if  it  corresponds  with  ours, 
contained  a  body  of  Aristotelian  science  and  all  Aris- 
totle's greatest  works ;  but  on  the  one  hand  it  excluded 
his  less  important  writings,  and  on  the  other  hand  it 
admitted  works  which  Aristotle  certainly  never  \vrote, 
though  they  are  full  of  his  ideas.  Andronicus  may 
have  doubted  as  to  the  authorship  of  these  treatises, 
which  modern  criticism  pronounces  to  be  by  later  Peri- 
patetic hands;*   or  he  may  have  thought  that  they 

*  One  of  the  doubtful  treatises — the  'Rhetoric  dedicated 
to  Alexander' — is  supposed  to  be  the  work  of  Anaxiraenes, 
a  writer  contemporary  with  Aristotle. 


PSEUDO-ARISTOTELIAN  BOOKS..  41 

represented  or  explained  Aristotle,  and  might  advan- 
tageously be  preserved  as  part  of  his  system.  How- 
ever it  came  about,  we  find  included  within  the 
Aristotelian  canon  a  treatise  'On  the  Universe,' 
neatly  epitomising  his  views,  but  quite  later  than  his 
time  ;  one  '  On  the  Motion  of  Animals  '  of  which  the 
same  may  be  said  ;  two  treatises  on  morals,  the  '  Eude- 
mian  Ethics,'  and  the  *  Great  Ethics,'  which  are  mere 
paraphrases  of  the  *  Ethics  '  of  Aristotle  ;  a  large  book 
of  *  Problems,'  with  their  solutions,  evidently  of 
mixed  authorship ;  a  set  of  '  Opuscula,'  or  minor 
works,  which  belong  to  the  class  of  Peripatetic  mono- 
graphs,— e.g.  *0n  Colom-s,'  *0n  Indivisible  Lines,'  'On 
Strange  Stories,'  '  Physiognomies,'  &c. ;  a  treatise  on 
'  Ehetoric,'  quite  different  in  principles  from  that  of 
Aristotle's,  and  only  suggested  to  be  his  by  a  fictitious 
dedication  to  Alexander,  which  has  been  stuck  on  to 
it.  One  or  two  other  suspicious  books  might  be  men- 
tioned, but  even  if  everything  were  deducted  against 
which  the  most  sceptical  criticism  can  make  objection, 
less  than  one-fourth  would  be  taken  away  from  the 
entire  mass  which  is  in  use  to  be  labelled  "  Aristotle." 
The  whole  works  in  Bekker's  octavo  edition  fill  3786 
pages,  and  out  of  these  the  books,  about  whose  genu- 
ineness any  question  has  been  raised,  occupy  only  925 
pages.  A  solid  residue  remains,  which  may  now  be 
briefly  characterised,  merely  in  regard  to  its  external 
form,  a  few  remarks  being  added  as  to  the  chrono- 
logical order  in  which  it  seems  probable  that  Aris- 
totle composed  the  various  parts. 

The  remains  of  Aristotle  come  before  us  as  a  torso, 
— an  incomplete  and  somewhat  mutilated  gi'oup  from 


4-2  ARISTOTLE'S  DIVISIONS  OF  SCIENCE. 

antiquity.  Yet  they  constitute  a  whole,  and  the  differ- 
ent treatises  have  an  organic  connection  with  each  other. 
On  the  one  hand,  these  works  constitute  an  encyclopae- 
dia, for  they  contain  a  resume  and  reconstruction  of  the 
sciences  so  far  as  was  possible  in  the  fourth  century  B.C. 
But  on  the  other  hand,  they  are  more  than  an  encyclo- 
paedia, because  they  are  a  philosophy,  in  which  the 
universe  is  explained  from  the  point  of  view  and 
according  to  the  system  of  one  individual  thinker.  In 
them  thought  and  knowledge  are  mapped  out  in  broad 
and  lucid  outlines,  with  the  details  sometimes  very 
fully  worked  in,  sometimes  barely  indicated  and  left  to 
be  supplied  by  subsequent  workers.  The  key  to  their 
arrangement  is  to  be  sought  from  Aristotle  himself. 
From  him  we  learn  that  science  is  divided  into  Practi- 
cal, Constructive,  and  Theoretical.  Practical  science 
deals  with  man  and  human  action,  and  this  branch  is 
copiously  developed  by  Aristotle  in  his  '  Ethics '  and 
'  Politics.'  Constructive  science  treats  of  art  and  the 
laws  by  which  it  is  to  be  governed.  Towards  this 
branch  Aristotle  has  made  but  a  brief,  though  valuable, 
contribution,  in  his  unfinished  or  mutilated  treatise 
'  On  Poetry.'  Theoretical  science  has  three  great  sub- 
divisions. Physics,  Mathematics,  and  Theology,  other- 
wise called  First  Philosophy  or  Metaphysics.  Por  the 
section  of  Mathematics  nothing  appears  done  in  these 
remains.  Aristotle  speaks  often  of  Mathematics  as  a 
great  and  interesting  science,  capable  of  affording  high 
mental  delight ;  but  he  seems  to  have  regarded  it  as 
something  tolerably  finished  and  settled  in  his  own 
time,  and  therefore  less  requiring  his  attention  than 


CLASSIFICATION  OF  HIS  WORKS.  43 

other  departments.  Had  his  life  been  prolonged  to 
the  age  attained  by  Plato  or  Alexander  von  Humboldt, 
he  might  possibly  have  undertaken  the  setting  forth 
of  the  philosophy  of  Mathematics.  Physics,  on  the 
other  hand — that  is  to  say,  the  Physical  and  I^at- 
ural  Sciences — occupy  1447  pages,  or  fully  one  half, 
of  the  writings  which  are  undoubtedly  Aristotle's.  In 
his  physical  treatises  one  mind  may  be  seen  grappling, 
at  first  hand,  with  the  provinces  of  almost  all  the  dif- 
ferent "  Sections  "  of  the  British  Association.  Natural 
Philosophy,  Astronomy,  Physiology,  and  Natural  His- 
tory, are  all  marvellously  founded  in  these  treatises,  by 
masterly  analysis  and  classification  of  existing  know- 
ledge on  the  different  subjects,  and  by  the  arrange- 
ment of  facts,  or  supposed  facts,  under  leading  sci- 
entific ideas.  Twelve  books  on  Metaphysics  occupy 
about  one-tenth  of  the  genuine  remains  of  Aristotle. 
These  books  are  obviously  patched  together  out  of  the 
fragments  of  two  or  three  unfinished  treatises.  How 
far  this  was  done  by  the  earlier  Peripatetics,  and  how 
far  by  Andronicus,  we  cannot  tell.  But  we  here 
possess  probably  some  of  Aristotle's  latest  thoughts. 
And  the  name  "  Metaphysics,"  or  "  the  things  which 
follow  after  Physics,"  was  given  to  these  books  when 
they  were  put  together,  after  Aristotle's  death,  to  indi- 
cate both  chronological  sequence  in  the  order  of  com- 
position, and  also  that  the  subject  treated  of  lay  beyond 
and  above  all  physical  inquiry. 

In  briefly  grouping  out  the  works  of  Aristotle,  we 
have  hitherto  omitted  to  mention  a  class  of  writings, 
very  important,  and  amounting  to  one-seventh  of  the 


44  THEIR   CHRONOLOGICAL  ORDER. 

whole  mass,  and  yet  which  do  not  belong  to  either 
Practical,  Constructive,  or  Theoretic  science, — ^which 
are  not  part  of  Philosophy,  but  treat  of  the  method  of 
thought  and  the  laws  of  reasoning,  and  which  thus 
constitute  the  instrument  or  "  organ  "  of  Philosophy — 
that  is  to  say,  the  logical  writings,  which  were  collec- 
tively named  by  the  Peripatetic  school  "  the  Organon  " 
or  instrument.  These  books  stand  first  in  modern 
editions  of  Aristotle,  and,  speaking  generally,  they 
appear  to  have  been  written  first  of  all  his  extant 
works. 

The  chronological  sequence  of  composition  among 
Aristotle's  treatises  is  determined  by  critics,  conjectu- 
rally  and  approximately,  entirely  on  internal  evidence. 
There  are  frequent  references  from  one  treatise  to 
another,  but  these  cannot  always  be  relied  on.  Often 
they  are  mere  interpolations,  not  having  been  made  by 
the  original  writer,  but  stuck  in  by  the  meddlesomeness 
of  some  editor  or  copyist ;  in  other  cases  they  are 
genuine,  and  indicate  truly  the  order  of  composition. 
Another  piece  of  evidence,  more  strictly  internal  and 
more  to  be  depended  on,  is  the  greater  or  less  devel- 
opment of  doctrine  contained  in  the  different  works 
respectively.  Aristotle  in  the  earlier,  and  still  more  in 
the  second  period  of  his  life,  had  doubtless  made  great 
preparation  for  the  writing  of  all  his  great  works. 
Still,  as  he  successively  took  up  each  subject  and 
concentrated  his  attention  upon  it,  he  did  not  fail  to 
develop  and  push  further  his  previous  thought  upon 
it.  Thus,  for  instance,  the  *  Rhetoric '  is  full  of  ethical 
remarks  and  ethical  doctrine,  but  when  we  come  to 


SEQUENCE  TRACED  OUT.  45 

read  the  '  Ethics '  we  find  the  same  ethical  questions 
repeated  and  treated  with  far  greater  depth  and  pre- 
cision ;  and  we  may  reasonably  conclude  that  the 
'  Ethics '  was  the  later-Avritten  treatise  of  the  two. 

Following  out  indications  of  this  kind,  we  arrive 
at  the  conclusion  that  Aristotle  first  took  in  hand 
the,  science  of  method,  and  that,  of  all  his  extant 
works,  the  'Topics'  (or  Logic  of  Probability),  were 
first  written,  all  but  the  eighth  book;  next  the 
'  Analytics '  (or  Logic  of  Demonstration) ;  next  the 
eighth  book  of  the  'Topics;'  next  Books  L  and  IL 
of  the  '  Rhetoric '  (which  has  to  do  with  the  setting 
forth  of  truth);  and  then  the  '  Sophistical  Refutations ' 
(or  treatise  on  Fallacies),  which  belongs  to  logic,  yet 
still  has  a  connection  with  the  art  of  rhetoric.  After 
thus  far  treating  of  the  method  of  knowledge  and  ex- 
pression, Aristotle  appears  to  have  gone  on  to  treat  of 
the  matter  of  knowledge,  and  to  have  commenced  with 
the  practical  sciences.  Fu'st  he  wrote  his  'Ethics,' 
though  these  were  not  quite  finished,  and  afterwards 
his  'Politics,'  and  then  he  was  led  on  to  take  up 
constructive  science,  and  to  write  his  small  work  '  On 
Poetry,'  after  which  he  reverted  to  his  '  Rhetoric,'  which 
was  a  cognate  subject,  and  added  a  third  book  to  that 
treatise.  He  now  proceeded,  though  leaving  much  that 
was  unfinished  behind  him,  to  the  composition  of  his 
great  series  of  physical  treatises.  The  first  of  these 
to  be  written  was  probably  the  'Physical  Discom-se,' 
which  unfolded  the  general  notions  of  natural  philos- 
ophy, and  gave  an  account  of  what  Aristotle  conceived 
under  the  terms  "  Nature,"  "Motion,"  "Time,"  "Space," 


M  SEQUENCE  OF  HIS  WRITINGS. 

"  Causation,"  and  the  like.  After  these  prolegomena 
to  physics,  he  went  on  to  treat  of  the  universe  in 
orderly  sequence,  beginning  with  the  divinest  part,  the 
circumference  of  the  whole,  or  outer  heaven,  which, 
according  to  his  views,  bounded  the  world,  being  com- 
posed of  ether,  a  substance  distinct  from  that  of  the 
four  elements.  This  region  was  the  sphere  of  the  stars ; 
and  below  it,  in  the  Aristotelian  system,  was  the  plan- 
etary sphere,  with  the  seven  planets  (the  sun  and  moon 
being  reckoned  among  the  number)  moving  in  it.  Both 
stars  and  planets  he  seems  to  have  regarded  as  conscious, 
happy  beings,  moving  in  fixed  orbits,  and  inhabiting 
regions  free  from  all  change  and  chance;  and  these 
regions  formed  the  subject  of  his  treatise  *  On  the  Hea- 
vens.' iN'ext  to  this  he  is  thought  to  have  composed 
his  work  *  On  Generation  and  Corruption,'  in  order  to 
expound  those  principles  of  physical  change  (depen- 
dent on  the  hot,  the  cold,  the  wet,  and  the  dry),  which 
in  the  higher  parts  of  the  universe  had  no  existence. 
This  treatise  formed  the  transition  to  the  sublunary 
sphere,  immediately  round  the  earth,  in  which  the 
meteors  and  comets  moved,  and  which  was  character- 
ised by  incessant  change,  and  by  the  passing  of  things 
into  and  out  of  existence,  and  which  became  the  subject 
of  his  next  treatise — ^the  *  Meteorologies.'  The  last 
book  of  this  work  brings  us  down  to  the  earth  itself, 
and  indeed  beneath  its  surface,  for  it  discusses,  in  a 
curious  theory,  the  formation  of  rocks  and  metals. 

From  this  point  Aristotle  would  seem  to  have  started 
afresh  with  his  array  of  physiological  treatises,  the  first 
"written  of  which  may  very  likely  have  been  that  '  On 


AMOUNT  OF  HIS  WRITINGS.  47 

the  Parts  of  Animals,'  as  containing  general  principles 
of  anatomy  and  physiology.  Next  it  seems  probable 
that  the  work  '  On  the  Soul '  was  produced,  which  was 
a  physiological  account  of  the  vital  principle  as  mani- 
fested in  plants,  animals,  and  men.  A  set  of  Appen- 
dices, as  we  should  now  call  them,  on  various  functions 
connected  with  life  in  general,  such  as  sensation,  mem- 
ory, sleep,  dreaming,  longevity,  death,  &c.,  were  added 
by  Aristotle  to  his  work  '  On  the  Soul.'  Afterwards, 
the  ten  books  of  '  Eesearches  on  Animals,'  and  the  live 
books  '  On  the  Generation  of  Animals,'  together  with 
a  minor  treatise  '  On  the  Progression  of  Animals,'  and 
with  a  collection  of  '  Problems,'  which  Aristotle  pro- 
bably kept  by  him,  and  added  to  from  time  to  time, 
made  up  the  series  of  his  physical  and  physiological 
writings,  so  far  as  he  lived  to  complete  them.  Trea- 
tises '  On  the  Physiology  of  Plants,'  and  '  On  Health 
and  Disease,'  had  been  promised  by  him,  but  were 
never  achieved.  Simultaneously  with  some  of  the 
works  now  mentioned,  but  in  idea  last  of  his  writings, 
and  intended  to  be  the  crown  of  them  all,  the  'Meta- 
physics '  were  probably  in  course  of  composition  Avhen 
the  death  of  Aristotle  occurred. 

It  has  been  generally  fancied  that  Aristotle  was 
a  very  voluminous  writer,  and  Diogenes  Laertius,  in 
transcribing  the  'Alexandrian  Catalogue,'  remarks  of 
him  that  "  he  wrote  exceedingly  many  books."  TFe, 
however,  have  no  reason  for  joining  in  this  opinion. 
His  genuine  works  that  have  come  down  to  us,  fill 
altogether  less  than  3000  pages,  and  this  amount  in 
mere  point  of  quantity  is  not  anything  unusual  or  sur- 


48  NOT   VERY  VOLUMINOUS. 

prising.  Even  if  these  works  were  composed,  as  we 
suppose  them  for  the  most  part  to  have  been,  during 
the  last  thirteen  years  of  his  life,  still,  so  far  as  quantity 
alone  is  concerned,  that  does  not  imply  more  than  the 
exercise  of  a  persistent  industry.  Many  another  man 
besides  Aristotle  has  written  as  much  as  200  pages  a- 
year  for  thirteen  years  successively.  Nor  is  it  necessary 
to  credit  Aristotle  with  any  great  bulk  of  writings  be- 
yond what  we  possess.  The  writings  of  his  early  life, 
the  dialogues,  sketches,  memoranda,  and  first  efforts  of 
his  philosophic  pen,  which  got  to  Alexandria,  need  not 
be  highly  estimated,  even  as  to  mass.  They  were 
probably  eked  out,  as  we  have  seen,  by  Peripatetic 
imitators,  and  were  thus  made  to  assume  larger  pro- 
portions. One  important  piece  of  Aristotle's  labour  has 
perished,  namely,  his  '  Collection  of  the  Constitutions 
of  Greek  Cities.'  This  would  have  been  of  the  utmost 
interest  as  contributing  to  our  knowledge  of  ancient 
history ;  but  it  was  merely  a  compilation  of  facts,  and 
probably  would  not  have  filled  more  than  400  or  500 
pages.  On  the  whole,  it  is  not  for  voluminousness  that 
Aristotle  is  to  be  wondered  at.  The  marvel  begins 
when  we  come  to  contemplate  the  solid  and  compressed 
contents  of  his  writings,  their  vast  and  various  scope, 
and  the  amount  of  original  thought  given  through 
them  to  the  world.  It  would  have  been  enough  for 
any  one  man's  lasting  reputation  to  have  created  the 
science  of  Logic,  as  Aristotle  did ;  but  in  addition  to 
this  he  wrote  as  a  specialist,  a  discoverer,  and  an  organ- 
iser, on  at  least  a  dozen  other  of  the  greatest  subjects, 


BUT  THEIR  CONTENTS  A   MARVEL.  49 

and  on  each  of  them  he  was  for  many  centuries  accepted 
as  the  one  authority.  Such  a  position  it  is  of  course 
impossible  for  any  modern  to  attain,  but  it  was  given 
to  the  powerful  mind  of  Aristotle  to  attain  it,  owing  to 
the  peculiar  circumstances  of  his  epoch,  and  to  the 
course  of  succeeding  history. 


A.O.S.S.  vol.  V. 


CHAPTEE    III. 

THE    'ORGANON'    op   ARISTOTLE. 

"Organon,"  or  "the  instrument,"  was,  as  we  have 
said,  the  name  given  by  Aristotle's  ancient  editors  to 
his  collective  works  on  Logic.  And  from  this  of  course 
Bacon  took  the  title  of  'ITovum  Organum,'  or  "the 
new  instrument,"  for  his  own  work,  in  which  the  prin- 
ciples and  method  of  modern  science  were  to  be  devel- 
oped. We  find  the  *  Organon '  of  Aristotle,  as  it  stands 
in  our  editions,  to  consist  of  six  treatises,  respectively 
entitled  '  Categories,'  *  On  Interpretation,'  *  First  Series 
of  Analytics,'  'Second  Series  of  Analytics,'  'Topics,' 
and  '  Fallacies.'  The  two  first  of  these  are  quite  short, 
both  together  filling  less  than  60  pages,  but  they  have 
been  more  read  and  commented  on,  especially  in  the 
middle  ages,  than  all  the  rest  of  Aristotle  put  together. 
Thousands  of  scholars,  who  considered  themselves 
staunch  Aristotelians,  and  as  such  fought  the  battle  of 
Nominalism  against  the  Platonists,  knew  not  a  word  of 
Aristotle  beyond  these  two  treatises.  And  yet,  unfor- 
tunately, it  is  open  to  considerable  doubt  whether  either 
of  the  two  was  actually  written  by  Aristotle  himself. 
During  the  first  periods  of  his  life,  Aristotle  had 


DOCTRINE  OF  THE  ''CATEGORIES."  51 

gradually  forged  the  chief  doctrines  of  his  philosophy, 
and  a  peculiar  set  of  terms  in  which  they  were  em- 
bodied. When  he  came  to  write  contmuously,  in  his 
third  period,  he  often  assumed  these  doctrines  and 
terms  as  already  known,  having  doubtless  given  them 
considerable  publicity  in  oral  discourse,  if  not  in  essays 
and  short  treatises  which  have  now  been  lost.  And 
thus  it  frequently  happens  that  we  meet  with  terms 
and  doctrines  the  meaning  of  which  has  to  be  gathered 
by  implication,  as  it  is  never  explicitly  stated.  This  is 
the  case  with  Aristotle's  celebrated  doctrine  of  "the 
Categories,"  to  which  he  repeatedly  refers,  without  ever 
telling  us  clearly  what  position  in  his  system  it  is  meant 
to  hold.  Perhaps  the  simplest  account  of  this  doctrine 
is  to  say  that  it  sprang  from  an  analysis  and  classi- 
fication, made  by  Aristotle,  of  the  things  which  men 
speak  of.  "Category,"  in  Greek,  meant  "speaking 
of  "  something.  !Row,  when  we  speak  of  anything,  we 
shall  find  (so  Aristotle  implies)  that  we  are  either 
speaking  of  "  a  substance," — as,  for  instance,  of  a  parti- 
cular man  ;  or  else  that  we  are  asserting  something  to 
be  the  case  about  something  else.  And  what  we  can 
assert  about  anything  else  must  be  either  (1)  some 
"  quality  "  it  possesses ;  (2)  its  "  quantity ; "  (3)  some 
"  relation  "  in  which  it  stands ;  (4)  the  "  place  "  of  its 
existence;  (5)  the  "time"  of  its  existence;  (6)  its 
"  action,"  or  what  it  does ;  (7)  its  "  passion,"  or  what 
is  done  to  it;  (8)  its  "attitude;"  or  (9)  its  "habit"  or 
dress.  "Substance,"  and  the  above  nine  modes  of 
speaking  of  it  make  up  the  list  of  the  Ten  Categories,  as 
enumerated  by  Aristotle  in  his  *  Topics '  (I.  9),  and  also 


52  THE  TEN  CATEGORIES, 

in  the  little  treatise  which  professes  to  treat  especially 
of  this  subject. 

A  complete  classification  of  the  things  which  we  can 
speak  of  must  include  everything  that  we  can  think  of, 
and  therefore  all  the  world.  But  the  "Ten  Categories" 
of  Aristotle  cannot  fail  to  strike  us  as  a  curious  sum- 
mary of  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth.  Attitude  and 
Habit,  or  Dress,  the  9th  and  10th  "Categories,"  are 
so  exclusively  human  that  we  are  surprised  to  find 
them  introduced  among  genera  of  far  wider  application. 
Some  critics  say  that  the  list  is  both  redundant  in  one 
way  and  deficient  in  another.  They  say  that  it  is 
redundant  because  the  whole  thing  might  be  cut  down 
to  two  heads — Substance  and  Relation  ;  and  deficient 
because  to  none  of  the  "  Categories"  could  mental  states 
and  feelings  be  appropriately  assigned.  However,  Aris- 
totle might  perhaps  have  said  that  they  came  under 
Quality,  Action,  or  Passion,  as  the  case  might  be.  In 
other  parts  of  his  works  he  gives  enumerations  of  the 
"Categories,"  namiug  8,  6,  or  4,  instead  of  10.  In  one 
place  (*Met.'  YL  iv.)  he  names  the  first  five  "Catego- 
ries," with  "Motion"  added  as  a  sixth.  This  last  would 
certainly,  according  to  his  view,  include  the  various 
operations  of  the  mind.  On  the  whole,  Aristotle  does 
not  appear  to  have  laid  much  stress  on  his  table  of 
"Categories"  as  containing  an  exhaustive  division  of  all 
things.  Probably  at  first  this  table  was  the  result  of  a 
study  in  language,  made  at  a  time  when  logical  and 
even  grammatical  distinctions  were  in  their  infancy. 
Aristotle  took  the  idea  of  a  particular  man — say  Callias 
— and  called  this  "Substance,"  and  then  tried  how  many 


MISAPPREHENDED  IN  MODERN  TIMES.       53 

different  kinds  of  assertions  could  be  made  about  him ; 
and  when  he  had  reduced  these  to  9,  he  was  perhaps 
pleased,  because  "Substance,"  and  the  9  kinds  of  asser- 
tion made  about  it,  made  up  10  "  Categories,"  and  10 
is  a  perfect  number.  He  afterwards  dropped  this  par- 
ticular number,  and  the  "  Categories  "  which  had  been 
brought  in  at  the  end  of  the  list  to  eke  it  out.  He  seems 
always  to  have  thought  a  classification  of  the  ways  in 
which  we  speak  of  things  to  be  useful  for  obtaining 
clear  notions.  But  he  was  far  too  sensible  to  apply  his 
original  table  of  "  Ten  Categories"  as  a  Procrustean  bed 
for  measuring  everytliing  in  the  universe.  At  the  same 
time  it  must  be  confessed  that  it  has  been  prevalently 
thought  that  he  did  so.  Thus  Bacon  contemptuously 
accused  him  of  "  constructing  the  world  out  of  his 
'Categories.'"  But  this  arose  very  much  from  the 
fact  that  the  first  book  of  the  '  Organon '  was  read  out 
of  all  proportion  more  than  Aristotle's  great  philosophi- 
cal treatises,  and  so  it  came  about  that  the  Aristotelian 
schoolmen  attached  an  exaggerated  importance  to  the 
table  of  which  it  treats,  and  their  sins  have  been  im- 
puted to  the  Stagirite  himself. 

The  little  book  before  us,  which  has  exercised  so 
much  influence,  might  be  described  as  a  logical  mono- 
graph on  the  characteristics  of  some  of  the  "Categories." 
After  naming  the  ten,  without  any  account  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  are  arrived  at,  it  discusses  to  a  cer- 
tain extent  the  first  four  only.  Then  some  chapters 
are  appended,  which  may  or  may  not  have  been  orig-' 
inally  a  separate  paper,  on  the  different  ways  in  which 
things  are  called  "opposite,"  &c.      There  are  two  or 


54      DO UBTFUL  A  UTHORSHIP  OF  '  CA  TEGORIES: 

three  hypotheses  possible  about  the  book  entitled 
*  Categories.'  Either  it  was  an  early  essay  written  by 
Aristotle  himself,  and  preserved  among  his  MSS  ;  or 
it  consists  of  notes  from  his  school,  made  by  some 
scholar  during  his  lifetime ;  or  else  it  is  the  work  of 
some  Peripatetic,  drawn  up  after  his  death,  when  the 
making  of  such  tracts  had  become  a  fashion.  Style  is 
not  a  sufficient  guide  in  such  a  question,  because  the 
Peripatetics  closely  imitated  the  manner  of  their  master. 
The  chief  reason  for  thinking  that  this  book  cannot 
have  been  his  is  on  account  of  the  extreme  nominalism 
of  its  doctrine.  Aristotle  in  the  '  Metaphysics'  (VI.  vii. 
4)  asserts  that  the  universal  is  the  "first  substance." 
while  the  individual  has  a  secondary  and  derivative  ex- 
istence; but  it  is  asserted  in  the  'Categories'  that  the 
individual  is  the  first  substance,  and  that  if  individuals 
were  swept  away  universals  would  cease  to  exist.  Aris- 
totle may  have  said  this  in  the  early  days  of  his  antag- 
onism against  Plato  ; — if  so,  he  seems  to  have  reverted 
in  maturer  life  to  something  nearer  approaching,  though 
distinguishable  from,  Plato's  view.  There  are,  how- 
ever, unphilosophical  and  un-Aristotelian  things  in 
the  book — as,  for  instance,  the  saying  ('Cat.'  vii.  21) 
that  "  if  knowledge  ceased  to  exist,  the  thing  known 
might  still  remain."  All  this  looks  like  the  work  of 
a  clever  but  somewhat  materialistic  follower  of  the 
Peripatetic  school. 

The  book  which  we  find  standing  second  in  the 
*Organon,'  is  the  little  treatise  'On  Interpretation,'  or, 
as  it  might  be  called,  'On  Language  as  the  interpreter  of 
Thought.'     Its  subject  is  that  which  in  Logic  is  called 


THE  BOOK  'ON  INTERPRETATION:  55 

the  "  proposition," — that  is  to  say,  it  treats  of  sentences 
which  affirm  or  deny  something.  Modern  Logic  is 
divided  into  three  parts,  treating  respectively  of  terms, 
propositions,  and  syllogisms;  and  it  might  for  a  moment 
be  supposed  that  the  three  works,  'Categories,'  'On 
Interpretation,'  and  '  Analytics,'  correspond  to  these 
three  divisions.  But  this  is  only  superficially  the  case; 
for  the  'Categories'  does  not  treat  generally  of  simple 
terms,  it  only  touches  on  some  characteristics  of  the 
names  of  Substances,  Qualities,  Quantities,  and  Eela- 
tions.  And  the  book,  '  On  Interpretation '  is  not  a 
prelude  to  the  '  Analytics ; '  it  is  a  separate  logical 
monograph  on  some  of  the  characteristics  of  proposi- 
tions, containing,  at  the  same  time,  some  remarks  on 
words,  as  fit  or  unfit  to  become  terms — on  indefinite 
words,  "syn-categorematic"  words,  &c.  The  great  merit 
of  this  little  treatise  is  undeniable,  especially  when  con- 
sidered as  containing  matter,  which  though  now  long 
accepted  and  perfectly  trite,  was  in  a  great  measure 
new  in  the  time  of  Aristotle,  and  which  served  towards 
the  clearing  up  of  many  a  confusion.  All  those  clear 
statements  about  the  nature  of  the  proposition ;  on 
what  is  meant  by  "  contrariety"  and  "  contradiction;" 
on  "  modal  propositions,"  or  propositions  in  which  the 
amount  of  certainty  is  expressed  by  the  words  "  neces- 
sarily" or  "probably;"  and  other  points  which  the 
reader  will  find  in  the  second  part  of  Whately's  'Logic,' 
are  taken  almost  verhatim  from  this  treatise.  There 
is  one  point  of  which  Whately  was  especially  fond — 
namely,  that  "  truth  "  is  the  attribute  of  a  proposition 
or  assertion  and  of  nothing  else,  except  in  a  metaphori- 


56     TRUTH  OR  FALSEHOOD  OF  PROPOSITIONS. 

cal  way.  This  comes  from  the  work  before  us,  where 
it  is  laid  down  as  the  first  characteristic  of  a  proposi- 
tion that  it  must  be  either  true  or  false.  A  distinction, 
however,  is  here  drawn,  for  propositions  admit  the  idea 
of  time.  Now,  it  is  the  case  with  regard  to  propositions 
of  past  and  present  time — for  instance,  "  it  is  raining," 
or  "it  rained  yesterday " — that  they  must  either  be 
true  or  false ;  but  with  regard  to  future  propositions 
this  is  not  the  case ;  for  suppose  we  say  "there  will  be 
a  battle  to-morrow  between  the  Turks  and  Servians  " — 
this  may  be  probable  or  improbable,  but  it  is  neither 
true  nor  false.  Obviously,  there  is  no  existing  fact 
with  which  to  compare  such  propositions,  and  thus 
to  pronounce  on  their  truth  or  falsehood.  But  it  is 
argued  here  that  if  future  propositions,  or  prophecies, 
could  be  pronounced  to  be  certainly  true,  it  would  do 
away  with  human  agency  and  freewill.  This  may 
seem  hardly  worth  enunciating,  but  it  was  new  at  the 
time  when  this  book  was  written. 

The  writer,  in  considering  "modal  propositions," 
which  assert  things  as  necessary,  probable,  or  possible, 
introduces  some  discussion  on  "  possibility,"  and  men- 
tions three  heads  of  the  possible.  Ordinarily,  things  in 
this  world  are  first  possible,  and  then  become  realised, 
or  actual ;  but  there  is  another  class  of  things  which  are 
always  actual,  and  the  possibility  in  them  is  only  latent 
or  implied — such  are  the  "  first  substances  "  which  have 
existed  from  all  eternity ;  and  thirdly,  there  is  a  class 
of .  things  which  always  seem  possible,  and  yet  can 
never  be  realised — for  instance,  the  greatest  number  or 
the  least  quantity,  which,  while  we  speak  of  them,  no 


A  UTHORSHIP  OF  BOOK  '  ON  INTERPRET  A  TION:     5  7 

one  can  ever  say  that  he  has  reached.  In  this  passage 
we  find  ourselves  rather  in  the  region  of  Metaphysics 
than  of  liOgic,  and  it  is  remarkable  that  here  the  phrase 
"first  substances"  is  used,  not,  as  in  the  'Categories,' 
to  denote  ordinary  individual  existences  on  the  earth, 
but  as  a  term  to  denote  the  eternal,  primeval  substances 
"which  have  never  not  been,  such  as,  in  Aristotle's  view, 
were  the  stars,  and  sun,  and  planets. 

The  treatise  *0n  Interpretation'  was  evidently  not 
written  at  the  same  time  with  the  'Categories,'  or  is  by 
a  diff'erent  author,  and  on  a  different  plane  of  thought. 
It  is  more  philosophical  and  more  Aristotelian;  it  quotes 
both  the  'Analytics'  and  the  work  'On  the  Soul,'  and 
therefore  cannot  be  an  early  production  of  the  Stagi- 
rite's.  There  is  a  tradition  that  Andronicus  of  Ehodes 
held  that  this  treatise  was  not  written  by  Aristotle  at 
all,  while  Ammonius,  a  great  commentator,  argued  in 
favour  of  its  genuineness.  Their  arguments,  which  have 
been  preserved,  do  not  seem  conclusive  one  way  or  the 
other.  Perhaps  the  only  reason  against  considering 
this  to  have  been  the  writing  of  Aristotle  himself  is, 
that  while  it  obviously  is  as  late  as  the  period  of  his 
great  treatises,  it  is  not  in  the  manner  of  those  treatises. 
On  the  whole,  it  seems  safest  to  conclude  that  this 
little  book  must  consist  of  the  notes  of  Aristotle's  oral 
teaching  upon  the  elementary  bases  of  Logic,  faithfully 
recording  his  ideas,  and  often  the  very  words  which 
he  had  used. 

We  may  set  aside,  then,  the  'Categories'  and  the 
'  Interpretation '  as  of  doubtful  origin,  and  as  at  all 
events  not  having  been  originally  intended   for  the 


58  ATHENIAN  DIALECTIC. 

place  which  they  hare  so  long  held  in  the  forefront  of 
the  writings  of  Aristotle.  "VYe  turn  to  that  which  was, 
so  far  as  we  know,  in  reality  the  opening  treatise  of 
the  Aristotelian  Encyclopaedia — namely,  the  'Topics;' 
and  there  is  some  peculiarity  to  be  remarked  in  the 
very  fact  that  the  subject  with  which  it  deals  should 
have  been  the  first  to  be  taken  in  hand.  We  know 
that  Aristotle  founded,  and  all  but  completed,  the 
science  of  Logic;  but  we  are  apt  to  forget  that,  when  he 
began  to  write,  the  very  idea  that  there  was,  or  could 
be,  such  a  science  had  never  come  into  anybody's 
head.  What  philosophers  then  knew  about,  and  prac- 
tised, and  formulated,  was  not  Logic,  or  the  science  of 
the  laws  of  reasoning,  but  Dialectic,  or  the  art  of  dis- 
cussion. This  art  was  by  no  means  confined  to  philo- 
sophers, but  it  was  the  fashion  of  the  day,  and  was 
widely  and  constantly  in  use  in  Athenian  society,  as 
an  intellectual  game  or  fencing-match.  The  dialogues 
of  Plato  give  us  dramatic  specimens  of  the  encounter 
of  wits  which  might  be  seen  exhibited  in  numerous 
Athenian  circles  from  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century 
B.C.  down  to  the  time  of  Aristotle.  That  restless  and 
intellectual  people  who,  three  and  a  half  centuries 
later,  were  described  as  "spending  their  time  in  nothing 
else  but  either  to  tell  or  to  hear  some  new  thing,"  were 
at  an  earlier  period  possessed  by  an  insatiate  appetite 
for  discussion  and  controversy,  whether  with  a  view  to 
truth  or  to  mere  victory  over  an  opponent.  Dialectic 
then,  as  an  art,  was  thoroughly  recognised,  and  all  but 
universally  practised,  yet  still  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciples on  which  it  must  rest  had  never  yet  been  pro- 


ATHENIAN  DIALECTIC.  59 

perly  drawn  out,  and  Aristotle  seems  to  have  felt  it  to 
be  the  first  task  for  one  who  would  huild  up  the  entire 
fabric  of  knowledge,  to  lay  down  the  laws  of  Dialectic 
as  the  art  and  science  of  method.  "  Dialectic,"  he  says, 
"  is  useful  for  three  things  :  for  exercise  of  the  mind, 
for  converse  with  other  men,  and  for  knowing  how 
to  question  and  handle  the  principles  of  philosophy." 
And  the  object  of  his  *  Topics '  is,  as  he  tells  us,  "  to 
discover  a  method  by  which  we  shall  be  able  to  reason 
from  probabilities  on  any  given  question,  and  to  defend 
a  position  without  being  driven  to  contradict  our  own 
assertions." 

Properly  speaking.  Dialectic,  as  defined  by  Aristotle, 
ought  not  to  come  first  in  the  order  of  sciences,  for  it 
is  a  kind  of  applied  reasoning ;  it  is  reasoning  applied 
to  that  which  is  not  certain,  but  only  probable.  There- 
fore the  general  principles  of  reasoning  should  be  drawn 
out  first,  and  then  these  should  be  shown  in  applica- 
tion to  the  certainties  of  science,  after  which  a  sub- 
ordinate branch  might  be  added  on  reasoning  upon 
probabilities.  Aristotle,  however,  as  we  have  said,  did 
not  set  out  with  the  conception  of  Logic,  or  the  science 
of  reasoning,  as  existing  by  itself.  This  only  gradually 
dawned  upon  him,  and  it  was  out  of  his  researches  in 
Dialectic  that  he  was  led  to  develop  the  idea  of  Logic. 
It  was  in  thinking  out  the  rules  of  Dialectic  that 
Aristotle  discovered  the  principles  of  the  Syllogism, 
and  he  was  justly  proud  of  the  discovery.  There  are 
only  two  passages  in  all  his  extant  writings  in  which  he 
speaks  of  himself :  one  is  that  in  which  he  apologises 
for  differing  from  Plato,  "  because  truth  must  be  pre- 


60    ARISTOTLE'S  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  SYLLOGISM. 

f erred  to  one's  friend ;"  the  other  is  the  passage  at  the 
end  of  the  '  Fallacies '  (which  is  a  sort  of  appendix  to 
the  *  Topics '),  where  he  refers  to  his  services  to  Dialec- 
tic. "  In  regard  to  the  process  of  syllogising,"  he  says, 
"  I  found  positively  nothing  said  before  me  :  I  had  to 
work  it  out  for  myself  by  long  and  laborious  research." 
The  discovery  of  the  structure  of  the  syllogism — that  is 
to  say,  of  the  forms  in  which  men  do,  and  must,  reason 
about  a  great  many  things  in  life,  was  of  course  very 
useful  for  dialectical  purposes,  both  for  exposing  fal- 
lacy in  others  and  for  keeping  one's  self  straight  in  con- 
troversy. But  Aristotle,  while  in  the  course  of  writing 
his  treatise  on  Dialectic,  seems  to  have  been  impressed 
with  the  independent  importance  of  the  theory  of  the 
Syllogism,  and  of  the  necessity  for  a  simple,  unapplied 
Logic.  So,  after  completing  seven  books  of  his  'Topics,' 
he  dropped  the  subject,  and  went  on  to  write  his  first 
and  second  series  of  'Analytics ;'  and  it  was  only  after 
he  had  finished  these  two  great  works  that  he  returned 
to  complete  the  '  Topics,'  by  the  addition  of  an  eighth 
book. 

The  '  Topics,'  as  their  name  implies,  are  the  books 
"  treating  of  places,"  and  "  places  "  are  seats  of  argu- 
ments, or  matters  in  which  arguments  may  be  found. 
Aristotle  in  a  long  course  of  observation  and  analysis 
had  apparently  noted  down  the  heads  of  reasonings 
most  likely  to  be  available  for  either  attack  or  defence 
in  dialectical  controversy,  and  he  here  sets  these  forth 
in  seven  books.  His  object  is  to  educate  the  reader  to 
be  a  skilful  dialectician  in  Athenian  arenas.  He  names 
the  four  chief  instruments  for  this  purpose :  1st,  To 


ARISTOTLE'S  'TOPICS:  61 

make  a  large  collection  of  propositions — i.e.,  authori- 
tative sayings,  whether  of  great  men  or  of  the  many ; 
2d,  To  study  the  different  senses  in  which  terms  are 
used;  3d,  To  detect  differences;  4th,  To  note  resem- 
blances. The  last  three  out  of  these  four  suggestions 
are  expanded  at  great  length,  and  Aristotle  tells  us 
how  to  use  various  logical  distinctions,  here  brought 
forward  for  the  first  time,  in  pulling  to  pieces  the 
arguments  of  an  opponent — for  instance,  how  to  use  the 
heads  of  predicables  (gemts,  differentia,  propriuin,  and 
accidens),  or  the  categories,  or  the  several  kinds  of 
logical  opposition,  for  this  purpose.  The  first  seven 
books  of  the  'Topics '  scarcely  touch  at  all  upon  dialec- 
tical method,  they  are  quite  taken  up  with  a  wearisome 
and  seemingly  endless  list  of  heads  of  argumentation. 
The  eighth  book,  written  later,  adds  some  counsel  upon 
the  arrangement  and  marshalling  of  yom'  arguments, 
whether  you  be  the  respondent  defending  a  thesis,  or 
the  interrogator  who  attacks  it.  Some  of  these  pieces 
of  advice  might  be  characterised  as  "dodges;"  for  in- 
stance, when  we  are  told  how  to  conceal  from  our 
adversary  what  we  want  to  prove,  till  we  have  got 
him  to  admit  something  which  would  really  imply  the 
point  we  are  aiming  at.  In  Dialectic,  as  in  love  and 
war,  almost  everything  was  fair.  And  yet  Aristotle 
concludes  his  treatise  by  saying,  "  You  must,  however, 
take  care  not  to  carry  on  this  exercise  with  every  one, 
especially  with  a  vulgar  -  minded  man.  "With  some 
persons  the  dispute  cannot  fail  to  take  a  discreditable 
turn.  "When  the  respondent  tries  to  make  a  show  of 
escaping  by  imworthy  manoeuvres,  the  questioner  on 


62  ARISTOTLE'S  'TOPICS.' 

his  part  must  be  unscrupulous  also  in  syllogising; 
but  this  is  a  disgraceful  scene.  To  keep  clear  of  such 
abusive  discourse,  you  must  be  cautious  not  to  dis- 
course with  commonplace,  unprepared  respondents." 

Athenian  Dialectic  has  passed  away,  though  it  had 
a  faint  and  clumsy  revival  in  the  "  Disputations  "  of 
the  middle  ages.  Even  as  a  preparation  for  ordinary 
controversy  and  debate,  it  is  questionable  whether 
a  study  of  Aristotle's  '  Topics '  would  nowadays  be 
found  useful,  except  so  far  as  the  logical  distinctions 
which  it  contains  might  sharpen  the  intellect.  But 
this  latter  result  might  equally  well  be  attained  by 
studying  the  ordinary  logics  into  which  all  those  dis- 
tinctions have  been  transplanted.  The  *  Topics,'  at 
the  time  when  it  was  written,  was  a  work  of  original 
penetration,  and  of  vast  accumulative  labour.  Aris- 
totle perhaps  ought  to  have  foreseen  that  it  would  not 
be  worth  his  while  to  reduce  Athenian  Dialectic  to  a 
methodised  system,  but  he  did  not;  and  much  of  what 
he  accimiulated  for  one  purpose,  came  to  have  great 
value  for  another.  The  chief  merit  of  the  *  Topics' 
of  Aristotle  is,  that  while  intended  to  be  the  perma- 
nent regulator  of  Dialectic,  it  became  in  reality  the 
cradle  of  Logic. 

Aristotle  himself  did  not  use  the  word  "Logic," 
which  was  probably  invented  afterwards  by  the  Stoics ; 
he  spoke  of  "  Analytic,"  by  which  he  meant  the  science 
of  analysing  the  forms  of  reasoning.  We  come  now 
to  his  *  Prior  and  Posterior'  (or  First  and  Second 
Series  of)  'Analytics.'  Li  these  works  he  has  pro- 
duced nothing  temporary,  or  of  merely  antiquarian 


THE   'FIRST  ANALYTICS.'  63 

interest,  but  an  addition  to  human  knowledge  as  com- 
plete in  itself,  as  permanent,  and  as  irrefragable,  as 
the  Geometry  of  EucHd.  It  is  true  that  Aristotle  did 
not  cover  and  exhaust  the  entire  field  in  reasoning, 
just  as  Euclid  did  not  exhaust  the  theory  of  all  the 
properties  of  space.  But  so  far  as  he  went  Aristotle 
was  perfect.  His  work  took  its  origin  out  of  the 
examination  of  dialectical  controversies,  which,  at  the 
time  when  he  wrote,  much  predominated  over  all  that 
we  should  think  worthy  of  the  name  of  physical  sci- 
ence, and  therefore  his  aim  was  limited  to  the  anal- 
ysis of  deductive  reasonings.  But  men  still  reason 
deductively,  and  will  always  do  so;  during  a  gTeat 
part  of  life  we  are  employed,  not  in  finding  out  new 
laws  of  nature,  but  in  applying  what  we  knew  before, 
in  appealing  to  general  beliefs,  or  supposed  classes  of 
facts,  and  in  drawing  our  positive  or  negative  con- 
clusions accordingly.  To  all  this  process,  whenever 
it  occurs,  the  *  Analytics'  of  Aristotle  are  as  appli- 
cable as  the  principles  of  Geometry  are  to  every  fresh 
mensuration. 

Aristotle  invented  the  word  "Syllogism,"  for  the 
process  of  putting  two  assertions  together  and  out  of 
them  deducing  a  third.  This  word  indeed  existed 
before  in  Greek  hterature,  but  in  a  general  sense,  mean- 
ing "computation,"  "reckoning"  or  "consideration." 
But  Aristotle  stamped  it  with  the  technical  meaning 
which  it  has  ever  since  borne.  In  introducing  the 
word,  however,  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  he  in- 
troduced, or  invented,  the  process  of  reasoning  to 
which  he  applied  it,  or  that  he  ever  pretended  to  do 


64  THE  'FIRST  analytics: 

so.  Yet  he  has  been  ridiculed,  as  if  this  had  been 
the  case — as  for  instance  by  Locke,  who  says  that  it 
would  be  strange  if  God  had  made  men  two-legged, 
and  left  it  to  Aristotle  to  make  them  rational!  The 
grammarian  who  first  distinguished  nouns  from  verbs 
and  gave  them  their  names,  did  not  invent  nouns  and 
verbs,  but  only  called  attention  to  their  existence  in 
language ;  and  he  who  first  made  rules  of  syntax  was 
only  recording  the  ways  in  which  men  naturally  speak 
and  write,  not  making  innovations  in  language;  and 
so  Aristotle  with  his  "  Syllogism  "  only  clearly  pointed 
out  a  process  which  had  always,  though  unconsciously, 
been  carried  on.  There  is  no  doubt  that,  ever  since 
they  have  possessed  reason  at  all,  men  have  made 
syllogisms,  though,  like  M.  Jourdain  making  prose, 
they  have  for  the  most  part  been  unaware  of  it. 

The  '  First  Series  of  Analytics  '  is  entirely  devoted 
to  the  theory  of  the  Syllogism,  with  a  few  collateral 
discussions.  It  has  no  connection  with  the  treatise 
'  On  Interpretation,'  from  which,  in  phraseology  and 
some  points  of  doctrine,  it  differs.  It  is  a  work  which 
must  excite  our  wonder  if  we  consider  the  serried  mass 
of  observations  which  it  contains,  and  the  absolutely 
complete  way  in  which  it  constructs  a  science  and 
provides  for  it  an  appropriate  nomenclative.  Though 
countless  generations  of  commentators  and  school- 
men have  been  busy  with  the  '  Analytics,'  and  many 
modem  philosophers  have  independently  treated  of 
Logic,  none  of  them  have  been  able  to  add  a  single 
point  of  any  importance  to  Aristotle's  theory  of  deduc- 
tive reasoning.    The  '  Analytics '  are  of  course  not  light 


THE  'FIRST  analytics:  65 

reading.  The  style  is  severely  scientific,  and  concisely 
expository;  not  a  single  grace  of  ornament,  not  a 
superfluous  word,  is  admitted.  As  Aristotle  intro- 
duced into  these  treatises  a  copious  use  of  the  letters 
A,  B,  C,  to  denote  the  three  terms  of  the  syllogism, 
many  parts  read  like  Euclid  with  the  diagrams  omitted. 
It  is  not  necessary  to  attempt  any  further  description 
of  the  contents,  or  to  give  here  an  account  of  the 
figui'es  and  moods  of  syllogisms,  of  conversion  of  pro- 
positions, reduction  of  syllogisms  to  the  first  figure, 
and  the  rest,  because  all  these  things  have  found  their 
way  into  modern  compendiums.  Are  they  not  written 
in  Aldrich,  and  Mansel,  and  Whately,  and  many  other 
books  1 

Yet  there  is  one  passage  of  the  'Prior  Analytics' 
which  we  must  quote  in  bare  justice  to  Aristotle. 
Owing  to  the  too  exclusive  study  of  his  logical  works 
in  the  middle  ages,  and  owing  to  modern  writers  iden- 
tifying him  with  the  absurdities  of  his  followers,  an 
idea  arose  that  he,  like  the  least  judicious  of  the 
schoolmen,  thought  that  all  reasoning  should  be 
through  syllogisms,  that  nature  could  be  expounded 
by  means  of  syllogisms,  and  that  syllogisms  were  a 
source  of  knowledge.  Hence  came  protests  like  that 
of  Bacon,  that  "the  syllogism  is  unequal  to  the 
subtlety  of  nature."  But  nothing  could  be  further 
from  the  truth  than  the  whole  idea.  The  reader 
may  be  assured  that  on  a  point  of  this  kind  Aristotle 
was  as  sensible  as  Lord  Bacon  or  John  Stuart  Mill. 
After  showing  that  syllogisms  are  constantly  used,  and 
after  analysing  their  form,  and  showing  on  what  their 

A.c.s.s.  vol.  V.  E 


66  THE  SOURCES  OF  KNOWLEDGE. 

validity  depends,  he  proceeds  to  make  some  remarks 
on  the  way  in  which  the  major  premiss,  or  general 
statement  in  the  syllogism,  is  to  be  obtained.  He  says 
('  Prior  Anal.'  I.  xxx.) :  "  There  is  the  same  course 
to  be  pursued  in  philosophy,  and  in  every  science  or 
branch  of  knowledge.  You  must  study  facts.  Ex- 
perience alone  can  give  you  general  principles  on  any 
subject.  This  is  the  case  in  astronomy,  which  is 
based  on  the  observation  of  astronomical  phenomena ; 
and  it  is  the  case  with  every  branch  of  science  or  art. 
When  the  facts  in  each  branch  are  brought  together, 
it  will  be  the  province  of  the  logician  to  set  out  the 
demonstrations  in  a  manner  clear  and  fit  for  use. 
When  the  investigation  into  nature  is  complete,  you 
will  be  able  in  some  cases  to  exhibit  a  demonstration ; 
in  other  cases  you  will  have  to  say  that  demonstration 
is  not  attainable."  Bacon  knew  very  little  Aristotle 
at  first  hand ;  and  he  cannot  have  known  this  passage, 
else  its  overwhelming  good  sense  must  have  stopped 
many  of  his  remarks.  And  Aristotle  in  practice  was 
quite  true  to  the  principles  here  announced.  In  his 
'  Ethics,'  '  Politics,'  and  '  Physics,'  he  does  not  pedan- 
tically drag  in  the  syllogism,  but  masses  facts  together, 
and  makes  penetrating  remarks  upon  them,  and  dis- 
cusses freely,  by  means  of  analogy,  comparison,  and 
intuition,  very  much  as  the  ablest  writers  of  the 
present  day  would  do. 

At  the  same  time  it  must  be  admitted  that,  after 
fully  explaining  the  deductive  process,  he  left  the  theory 
of  the  inductive  process,  by  which  general  laws  are 
ascertained,  almost  entirely  unexplored.      He  briefly 


THE  THEORY  OF  INDUCTION.  67 

observes  ('Prior  Anal. '  II.  xxiii.)  that  "induction,  or 
the  syUogism  that  arises  from  it,  consists  in  proving 
the  major  term  of  the  middle  by  means  of  the  minor." 
In  other  words,  suppose  that  we  are  proving  that 
animals  without  a  gall  are  long-lived,  we  do  so  through 
our  knowledge  that  man,  the  horse,  and  the  mule  have 
no  gall.  Now,  in  a  natural  deductive  syllogism,  we 
should  say — 

All  animals  without  a  gall  are  long-lived  ; 
Man,  the  horse,  and  the  mule,  have  no  gall ; 
Therefore  they  are  long-lived. 

"  Long-lived "  is  here  the  major  term ;  but  in  the 
inductive  process  we  prove  it  of  the  middle  term, 
"  animals  without  a  gall,"  by  means  of  the  minor  term, 
"man,  the  horse,  and  the  mule."  So  we  require  to 
state  the  inductive  syllogism  thus  : — 

Man,  the  horse,  and  the  mule  are  long-lived  ; 

Man,  the  horse,  and  the  mule  are  animals  without  a  gall ; 

Therefore  (all)  animals  without  a  gall  are  long-hved. 

Aristotle  adds  that,  for  the  validity  of  this  reasoning, 
you  require  to  have  an  intuition  in  your  reason  that 
"man,  the  horse,  and  the  mule"  are,  or  adequately 
represent,  the  whole  class  of  animals  without  a  gall. 
This  is,  in  fact,  the  crucial  question  in  the  inductive 
process — Do  the  instances  you  have  got  adequately 
represent  the  whole  class  of  similar  instances,  so  as  to 
give  you  the  key  to  a  law  of  nature  %  For  instance, 
if  it  is  found  that  in  two  or  three  cases  a  particular 
treatment  cures  the  cholera,  how  can  you  teU  whether 
the  induction  is  adequate,  and  that  you  are  justified 


68       INTUITION  INSTEAD  OF  VERIFICATION. 

in  asserting,  as  a  general  principle,  that  "  such  and  such 
a  treatment  cures  the  cholera  "  ?  Modern  logic  tells  us 
that  a  statement  of  the  kind  requires  verification ;  and 
modern  writers,  such  as  Bacon,  Whewell,  and  Mill, 
are  at  great  pains  to  point  out  the  best  methods  of 
verification, — which  after  all  consist  in  observing  and 
experimenting  further;  in  eliminating  all  accidental 
circumstances ;  in  recording,  and,  if  possible,  account- 
ing for,  the  facts  which  go  against  your  principle ; 
and,  finally,  in  either  rejecting  it  as  unproven,  or 
bringing  it  out  as  completely  established  after  passing 
through  the  ordeal  of  thorough  examination.  But  the 
minute  and  cautious  methods  of  experiment  and  obser- 
vation which  have  gradually  come  into  use  among 
scientific  men  in  modern  times  were  imknown  in  the 
days  of  Aristotle  ;  so  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that, 
having  so  much  else  to  think  of,  he  did  not  enter  upon 
this  field  of  inquiry.  He  tells  us  repeatedly  that  we 
must  draw  our  general  principles  from  familiarity  with 
particular  facts ;  but  instead  of  suggesting  methods  of 
verification  for  the  validity  of  those  principles,  he 
merely  says  that  they  must  have  the  sanction  of  our 
reason.  It  seems  to  have  been  his  idea  that,  after 
gathering  facts  up  to  a  certain  point,  a  flash  of  in- 
tuition would  supervene,  telling  us,  "  This  is  a  law." 
Such,  no  doubt,  has  often  been  the  case,  as  in  New- 
ton's famous  discovery  of  the  law  of  gravitation  from 
seeing  an  apple  fall.  Yet  still,  in  the  ordinary  course 
of  science,  verification  ought  always  to  be  at  hand. 
And  Aristotle,  in  omitting  to  provide  for  this,  left  a 
blank  in  his  theory  of  the  acquirement  of  knowledge. 


THE  'SECOND  ANALYTICS:  G9 

Aristotle,  like  Plato,  drew  a  strong  line  of  demar- 
cation between  matters  in  which  you  can  have,  and 
those  in  which  you  cannot  have,  certainty;  in  other 
words,  between  the  region  of  opinion  and  the  region 
of  science.  Syllogistic  reasoning  is  applicable  both  to 
certainties  and  probabilities,  and  as  such  it  had  been 
formally  drawn  out  in  the  'First  Analytics.'  Its  ap- 
plication by  means  of  Dialectic  to  matters  of  opinion 
had  been  set  forth  (in  anticipation  of  the  natural  order 
of  treatment)  in  the  '  Topics ; '  and  now  Aristotle  pro- 
ceeded in  his  '  Second  Series  of  Analytics '  to  write  the 
logic  of  science,  and  to  exhibit  the  syllogism  as  the 
organ  of  demonstration. 

The  attitude  of  Science  is  of  course  different  from 
that  of  Dialectic.  In  Dialectic  two  disputants  are 
required,  one  of  whom  is  to  maintain  a  thesis,  while 
the  other  by  questioning  is  to  endeavour  to  draw  from 
him  some  admission  which  shall  be  repugnant  to  that 
thesis.  In  Science,  on  the  other  hand,  we  are  not  to 
suppose  two  disputants,  but  a  teacher  and  a  learner. 
Thus  the  *  Second  Analytics '  begin  with  the  words — 
"  All  teaching  and  aU  intellectual  learning  arises  out 
of  previously  existing  knowledge."  This  points  at 
once  to  a  characteristic  of  Aristotle's  view  of  Science. 
In  modem  times  we  associate  Science  most  commonly 
with  the  idea  of  the  inductive  accumulation  of  know- 
ledge ;  and  thus  we  talk  of  "  scientific  inquiry ; "  but 
Aristotle  thinks  of  Science  as  deductive  and  expository, 
and  identifies  it  with  "teaching."  If  we  look  at  the 
specimens  of  scientific  reasoning  which  he  gives  us  in 
this  book,  we  shall  find  that  a  large  proportion  of 


70  ARISTOTLE'S  IDEA   OF  SCIENCE. 

them  are  taken  from  Geometry.  [N'ext  to  this,  the 
science  most  frequently  appealed  to  is  Astronomy.  But 
he  also  mentions  Arithmetic,  Optics,  Mechanics,  Stereo- 
metry, Harmonics,  and  Medicine.  Sometimes  he  refers 
to  questions  of  I^Tatural  History,  and  at  other  times  to 
questions  of  Botany.  He  even  applies  his  scientific 
method  to  Ethics,  and  shows  how  we  are  to  obtain 
a  definition  of  the  virtue  of  magnanimity,  by  observ- 
ing the  leading  characteristics  of  those  who  are  called 
magnanimous.  The  Sciences  are  not  classified  here, 
but  a  comparative  scale  of  perfection  among  them  is 
indicated ;  and  those  are  generally  laid  down  to  be  the 
most  perfect  Sciences  which  are  the  most  elementary 
and  abstract.  But  with  all  this  leaning  towards  an 
ideal  of  pure  and  abstract  science,  it  is  remarkable  how 
much  the  Sciences  of  Observation  are  considered  in 
this  book,  and  what  an  enlightened  and  modern  atmo- 
sphere breathes  through  many  parts  of  it. 

In  developing  his  idea  of  Science,  Aristotle  takes 
occasion  to  controvert  several  opinions  which  had 
found  vogue  in  his  day.  One  of  these  was  that  every- 
thing in  Science  could  be  proved.  Some  men  had  a 
notion  that  you  could  go  back  ad  infinitum  in  proving 
the  principles  from  which  your  science  was  deduced : 
"This  principle  was  true  because  of  that,  and  that 
because  of  something  else,  and  so  on  for  ever."  Others 
fancied  that  by  a  kind  of  circular  reasoning  the  pro- 
positions of  Science  might  all  be  made  to  prove  each 
other.  "  ]N'o,"  says  Aristotle,  "  Science  must  commence 
from  something  that  is  not  proved  at  all."  Science 
must  start  from  im-mediate  principles — i.e.,  principles 


THE  SEPARATENESS  OF  THE  SCIENCES.      71 

that  cannot  be  established  by  any  middle  term,  or,  in 
other  words,  by  any  syllogistic  reasoning.  The  axioms 
of  Euclid  may  give  us  a  specimen  of  such  principles, 
but,  according  to  Aristotle,  each  science  had  its  own 
"  primary  universal,  and  immediate  principles ;  "  these 
principles,  we  are  distinctly  told,  are  not  innate,  but 
the  source  of  them  is  the  !N'ous  or  Reason,  which  (as 
we  have  seen)  attains  them  intuitively,  when  sufficiently 
advised,  so  to  speak,  by  a  course  of  inductive  observa- 
tion. Again,  Aristotle  brings  out  here  his  opposition 
to  Plato's  theory  of  Ideas  :  he  says,  that  it  is  not 
necessary  for  Science  that  the  Ideas  of  things  should 
have  a  separate  existence,  but  only  that  universal  ideas, 
or  genera,  should  be  capable  of  being  predicated  of 
many  individuals.  This  view  seems  to  correspond  with 
what,  in  modern  times,  has  been  called  Conceptualism, 
and  which  is  a  compromise  between  Nominalism  and 
Realism. 

These,  however,  are  metaphysical  distinctions.  An- 
other point  more  closely  belonging  to  the  Logic  of 
Science  is  brought  out  against  Plato — namely,  the 
separateness  of  the  Sciences,  which  foUows  from  each 
Science  having  its  own  appropriate  principles.  Plato 
conceived,  or  appeared  to  do  so,  that  from  the  prin- 
ciples of  Philosophy  {i.e.,  Metaphysics),  right  doctrines 
of  Ethics  and  Politics  could  be  deduced.  Hence  he 
said,  "  It  will  never  be  well  with  the  State  till  the 
kings  are  philosophers,  or  the  philosophers  kings." 
Aristotle,  on  the  other  hand,  considered  the  speculative 
conception  of  the  good,  as  entertained  by  a  meta- 
physician, to  be  quite  distinct  from  the  practical  concep- 


72  THE  THEORY  OF  DEFINITION. 

tion  of  the  good  which  occupies  the  statesman  or  the 
moralist.  In  many  ways  this  demarcation  by  Aristotle 
of  the  separate  spheres  of  different  Sciences,  gave  rise 
to  great  clearness  of  view. 

The  Logic  of  Science  deals,  as  might  be  expected, 
with  the  method  of  defining  things, — that  is,  of  saying 
what  they  are.  But  we  do  not  here  find  the  scholastic, 
idea  of  definition,  per  genus  et  differentiam,  by  stating 
the  class  to  which  a  thing  belongs,  and  the  character- 
istic which  separates  it  from  the  rest  of  that  class. 
Aristotle  takes  the  mOre  real  and  thorough  position 
that,  to  define  a  thing  adequately,  you  must  state  its 
cause.  "  Science  itself,"  he  says,  "  is  knowledge  of  a 
cause."  But  what  is  cause  ?  There  are  four  kinds : 
the  "formal,"  which  is  the  whole  nature  of  a  thing, 
being  the  sum  of  the  other  three  causes ;  the  "  mate- 
rial," or  the  antecedents  out  of  which  the  thing  arises  ; 
the  "  efficient,"  or  motive  power ;  and  the  "  final,"  or 
object  aimed  at.  Speaking  generally,  the  causes  most 
in  use  for  scientific  definitions  are  the  efficient  and 
the  final.  We  define  an  eclipse  of  the  moon  by  its 
efficient  cause, — the  interposition  of  the  earth.  We 
define  a  house  by  its  final  cause, — a  structure  for  the 
sake  of  shelter., 

One  quotation,  as  a-  specimen,  may  conclude  these 
glimpses  of  the  *  Later  Analytics,'  or  Aristotle's 
Logic  of  Science  :  "  Nature,"  he  says,  "  presents  a , 
perpetual  cycle  of  occurrences.  When  the  earth  is  wet 
with  rain,  an  exhalation  rises;  when  an  exhalation 
rises,  a  cloud  f oi-ms ;  when  a  cloud  forms,  ram  follows, 
and  the  earth   is  saturated  :    so  that  the  same  term 


A  RISTOTLE'S  '  FA  LLA  CIES. '  7  3 

recurs  after  a  cycle  of  transformations.  Every  occur- 
rence has  another  for  its  consequent,  and  this  conse- 
quent another,  and  so  on,  till  we  are  brought  round 
to  the  primary  occurrence." 

After  finishing  his  *  Later  Analytics,'  Aristotle  seems 
to  have  taken  up  Ehetoric,  and  to  have  written  the 
main  part  of  his  treatise  on  that  subject.  He  then 
reverted  to  Dialectic,  and  completed  his  exposition  of 
it  by  writing  his  book  on  '  Sophistical  Confutations,' 
which  now  stands  as  the  conclusion  of  the  '  Organon.' 
The  matter  treated  of  in  this  book  has  a  close  connec- 
tion with  that  treated  of  in  the  '  Topics.'  The  practice 
of  Dialectic  at  Athens  had  given  scope  to  a  class,  which 
gradually  arose,  of  professional  and  paid  disputants, 
or  professors  and  teachers  of  the  art  of  controversy. 
This  professional  class,  who  were  called  the  "  Sophists," 
got  a  bad  name  in  antiquity;  and  Aristotle  treats 
them  disparagingly  as  mere  charlatans.  Thus  while 
Contentiousness  is  arguing  for  victory,  he  describes 
Sophistry  as  arguing  for  gain.  The  Sophist,  according 
to  Aristotle,  tried  to  confute  people  and  make  them 
look  foolish,  employing  for  this  purpose,  not  fair  argu- 
ments, but  quibbles  and  fallacies;  and  all  this  was 
done  in  order  to  be  thought  clever  and  to  get  pupils. 
An  amusing  picture  of  this  sort  of  process  is  given  in 
Plato's  dialogue  called  'Euthydemus,'  where  two  profes- 
sionals are  represented  as  bamboozling  with  verbal  tricks 
an  ingenuous  youth,  until  Socrates  by  his  dialectical 
acumen  and  superior  wit  rescues  the  victim  from  his 
tormentors,  and  turns  the  tables  upon  them.  The  fol- 
lowing is  a  specimen  of  the  "  sophistical  confutations  " 


74  PLATO'S  *EUTHYDEMUS: 

in  *  Euthydemus  : '  "  Wlio  learn,  the  wise  or  the  un- 
wise ? "  "  The  wise,"  is  the  reply ;  given  with  blushing 
and  hesitation.  "  And  yet  when  you  learned  you  did 
not  know  and  were  not  wise."  "  Who  are  they  who 
learn  the  dictation  of  the  grammar-master,  the  wise 
boys  or  the  foolish  boys?"  "The  wise."  "Then 
after  all  the  wise  learn."  "And  do  they  learn  what 
they  know  or  what  they  do  not  know  1 "  "  The 
latter."  "And  dictation  is  a  dictation  of  letters?" 
"  Yes."  "  And  you  know  letters  ? "  "  Yes."  "  Then 
you  learn  what  you  know."  "But  is  not  learning 
acquiring  knowledge  ? "  "  Yes."  "  And  you  acquire 
that  which  you  have  not  got  abeady?"  "Yes." 
"  Then  you  learn  that  which  you  did  not  know."  * 

Plato's  picture  is,  doubtless,  a  caricature,  exaggerating 
the  fallacious  practice  of  the  lower  sort  of  professional 
disputants  to  be  met  with  in  those  days  at  Athens. 
But  the  dialogue  'Euthydemus'  seems  to  have  sug- 
gested to  the  scientific  mind  of  Aristotle  the  idea  of 
classifying  all  the  fallacies  that  had  been  or  could  be 
employed  in  argument,  and  the  'Sophistical  Confu- 
tations' is  the  result.  To  the  value  of  this  book  it 
makes  no  difi'erence  how  far  the  quibbles  and  deceptive 
reasonings  adduced  had  been  actually  used  by  certain 
definite  individuals  for  mercenary  purposes,  or  whether, 
historically  speaking,  the  professional  "Sophists"  of 
Greece  were  as  bad  as  Plato  had  represented  them. 
Putting  the  "  Sophists "  of  Greece  quite  out  of  con- 
sideration, fallacy,  whether  voluntary  or  involuntary, 

*  See  Professor  Jowett's  Introduction  to  *  Euthydemus '  in 
his  'Dialogues  of  Plato,'  i.  p.  184,  2d  ed. 


CLASSIFICATION  OF  FALLACY.  75 

will  still  remain,  and  is  still  always  incident  to  human 
reasoning.  And  this  it  is  which  Aristotle  undertakes 
to  classify.  It  might  be  thought  that  errors  in  reason- 
ing were  infinite  in  number,  and  incapable  of  being 
reduced  to  definite  species ;  but  this  is  not  the  case, 
because  every  unsound  reasoning  is  the  counterfeit  of 
some  sound  reasoning,  and  only  gains  credence  as  such. 
But  the  forms  of  sound  reasoning  are  strictly  limited 
in  number,  and  therefore  the  forms  of  fallacy  must  be 
limited  also.  Ambiguity  in  language  is,  of  course,  one 
main  source  of  fallacy;  and  fallacy  arises  whenever 
either  the  major,  the  minor,  or  the  middle  term  of  a 
syllogism  is  used  with  a  double  meaning.  It  will  be 
seen  above  that  the  quibblers  in  'Euthydemus'  em- 
ploy the  terms  "wise,"  "learn,"  and  "know"  in  double 
senses  so  as  to  cause  confusion. 

Aristotle's  account  of  the  fallacies  attaching  to 
syllogistic  or  deductive  reasoning  is  complete  and  ex- 
haustive, and  has  been  the  source  of  all  that  has  subse- 
quently been  written  on  the  subject.  The  fallacies  of 
mitvpliibdlia^  accidens^  a  dicto  secundum  quid  ad  dictum 
simpliciterf  ignoratio  elenchi,  petitio  principii,  conse- 
quens,  non  causa  pro  causa,  and  plures  interrogationes 
have  become  the  property  of  modern  times,  with  names 
Latinised  from  those  by  which  Aristotle  first  dis- 
tinguished them;  and  in  Whately's,  and  other  com- 
pendiums,  they  may  be  found  duly  explained.  It  is 
true  that  Aristotle  does  not  investigate  the  sources  of 
error  attaching  to  the  inductive  process;  the  "idols 
of  the  tribe"  and  "of  the  den"  he  left  for  Bacon  to 
denounce  ;  and  the  fallacies  of  "  inspection,"  "  coUiga- 


76  ARISTOTLE'S  'FALLACIES: 

tion,"  and  the  rest  to  be  supplied  by  Whewell  and 
Mill.  But  with  regard  to  this,  it  must  be  observed 
that  he  treats  of  the  doctrine  of  Fallacies  as  supple- 
mentary, not  to  the  Logic  of  Science,  but  to  Dialectic. 
All  through  the  'Sophistical  Confutations'  we  have 
a  background  of  Hellenic  disputation, — the  questioner 
and  the  answerer  are  hotly  engaged,  and  the  bystanders 
keenly  interested,  —  Aristotle  in  analysing  fallacy  is 
primarily  contributing  artistic  rules  for  the  conduct  of 
the  game.  The  local  and  temporary  object  has  passed 
away,  and  much  of  the  original  importance  of  the  book 
has  accordingly  been  lost ;  but  the  distinctions  which 
were  here  for  the  first  time  drawn  out  have  passed  over 
into  Logic,  and  have  doubtless  contributed  somewhat 
to  clear  up  the  thought  and  language  of  Europe. 


CHAPTEE    lY. 

Aristotle's  'rhetoric'  and  'art  of  poetry.' 

We  have  seen  how  Aristotle,  when  a  young  man, 
during  his  first  residence  at  Athens,  opened  a  school 
of  Ehetoric,  in  rivahy  to  the  veteran  Isocrates.  During 
his  second  residence,  he  presided  over  a  school,  not  of 
Ehetoric  alone,  but  of  Philosophy  and  of  all  knowledge. 
Yet  it  is  said  that  in  the  Peripatetic  school  "  Eheto- 
ric was  both  scientifically  and  assiduously  taught."  * 
Ehetoric  had  now,  however,  become  for  Aristotle 
merely  one  in  that  wide  range  of  sciences,  each  of 
which  he  had  set  himself,  as  far  as  possible,  to  bring 
to  perfection.  He  turned  to  it,  in  due  course,  from  his 
achievements  in  Logic,  and  produced  his  great  treatise 
on  this  subject.  Goethe  said  of  his  'Faust'  that  "he 
had  carried  it  for  twenty  years  in  his  head,  till  it  had 
become  pure  gold."  The  first  part  of  the  '  Ehetoric ' 
of  Aristotle  bears  marks  of  having  gone  through  a 
similar  process.  The  outlines  of  its  arrangement  are 
characterised  by  luminous  simplicity,  the  result  of  long 
analytic  reflection;    the  scientific  exposition  is  made 

*  Professor  Jebb's  'Attic  Orators,'  ii.  431.  See  Diog.  Laert., 
V.  i.  3. 


78  PREVIOUS  TREATISES  ON  RHETORIC. 

in  a  style  which  is,  for  Aristotle,  remarkably  easy  and 
flowing ;  and  each  part  of  the  subject  is  adorned  with 
a  wealth  of  illustration  which  indicates  the  accumula- 
tion of  a  lifetime. 

Several  treatises  on  Rhetoric  had  appeared  in  Greece 
before  Aristotle  sat  down  to  write  about  it.  Only  one 
of  these,  but  perhaps  the  best  of  them,  has  come  down 
to  us.  Curiously  enough  it  has  been  preserved  among 
the  works  of  Aristotle,  as  if  it  had  been  written  by 
him,  and  it  goes  by  the  name  of  the  'Ehetoric  ad- 
dressed to  Alexander,'  having  a  spurious  dedication  to 
Alexander  the  Great  tacked  on  to  it.  It  is  believed  by 
scholars  to  be  the  work  of  Anaximenes  of  Lampsacus, 
an  eminent  historian  and  rhetorician  contemporary  with 
Aristotle.  It  is  entirely  practical  in  its  aim,  but  it 
bears  traces  of  the  sophistical  leaven,  and  deals  over- 
much in  those  tricks  of  argument  and  disputation  which 
got  the  Sophists  their  bad  name.  The  other  lost  sys- 
tems of  Rhetoric  by  Corax,  Tisias,  Antiphon,  Gorgias, 
Thrasymachus,  and  others,  appear  to  have  been  aU 
strictly  practical.  Aristotle  complains*  that  they  con- 
fined themselves  too  much  to  treating  of  forensic 
oratory,  and  to  expounding  the  methods  best  adapted 
for  working  on  the  feelings  of  a  jury.  His  o-wn  aim 
is  broader  and  more  philosophical :  while  he  defines 
Rhetoric  as  "  the  art  of  seeing  what  elements  of  per- 

*  There  was  another  System  of  Rhetoric,  which,  perhaps, 
should  not  be  included  in  this  number — namely,  the  '  Rhetoric 
of  Theodectes,'  which  Aristotle  refers  to  in  his  third  hook  (III. 
ix.  10),  as  containing  a  classification  of  prose  periods.  There 
was  a  tradition  that  Aristotle  contributed  an  introduction  to  the 
*  Rhetoric  of  Theodectes.' 


THE  SOURCES  OF  PERSUASION.  79 

suasion  attach  to  any  subject,"  he  traces  out  these 
"elements  of  persuasion "  to  their  root  in  the  prin- 
ciples^ human  nature?  """"^  " 

The  "sources  of  persuasion"  Aristotle  reduces  to 
three  heads :  first,  the  personal  character  which  the 
orator  is  able  to  exhibit  or  assume ;  second,  the  mood 
into  which  he  is  able  to  bring  his  hearers ;  third,  the 
arguments  or  apparent  arguments  which  he  can  adduce. 
That  this  is  a  correct  division,  we  can  see  in  a  moment 
by  applying  it  to  any  great  piece  of  oratory  in  ancient 
or  modern  times.  For  instance,  take  the  speech  of 
Antony  over  the  body  of  Julius  Csesar,  as  imagined 
by  Shakespeare, — here  the  orator's  first  object  evidently 
is  to  inspire  belief  in  himself  as . "  a  plain,  blunt  man," 
with  no  ulterior  purposes,  merely  devoted  to  his  friend, 
bewildered  by  the  death  of  that  friend,  unable  to  un- 
derstand how  confessedly  "honourable"  men  should 
have  brought  it  about.  Accordingly,  in  the  first  pause 
of  the  speech  the  citizens  say  to  each  other : — 

"  2cZ  Cit.  Poor  soul !  his  eyes  are  red  as  fire  with  weeping. 
3^  Cit.  There's  not  a  nobler  man  in  Kome  than  Antony." 

The  second  object  is  to  produce  in  the  hearers  a  frame 
of  mind  favourable  to  the  designs  of  the  orator,  who 
accordingly  awakens  in  them  the  passions  of  gratitude 
and  love  towards  the  memory  of  Csesar  by  the  recital 
of  his  good  deeds,  then  leads  them  on  to  pity  and  in- 
dignation at  the  thought  of  the  injustice  done  to  him, 
and  finally  rouses  them  to  horror  and  rage  by  the  actual 
sight  of  his  wounded  corpse.  Besides  this  assumption 
of  a  particular  character,  and  these  appeals  to  the  pas- 


80  THE  THREE  KINDS  OF  ORATORY. 

sions,  there  are  intellectual  arguments  running  thi^ough 
the  speech,  to  the  effect  that  Csesar  was  unjustly  ac- 
cused of  ambition,  and  unjustly  put  to  death.  And 
the  practical  conclusion  is  urged  on  the  hearers  by  all 
these  various  means — that  they  should  rise  in  revolt 
and  avenge  the  death  of  Csesar  upon  his  murderers. 

This  imaginary  speech  belongs,  of  course,  to  the  class 
of  deliberative  oratory,  the  object  of  which  is  to  recom- 
mend some  course  of  action.  This  kind,  says  Aristotle, 
deals  with  the  future ;  while  judicial  oratory,  in  crim- 
inal or  civil  cases,  endeavours  to  give  a  certam  com- 
plexion to  the  transactions  of  the  past.  And  there  is 
a  third  kind,  the  oratory  of  display,  which,  in  proposing 
toasts  and  the  like,  deals  chiefly  in  descriptions  of  the 
present.  In  each  of  the  three  kinds  of  oratory,  the  three 
"  sources  of  persuasion  "  above  noted,  must  be  employed. 
I  But  in  order  to  exhibit  the  features  of  a  particular  char- 
acter the  orator  must  know  the  moral  nature  of  man 
in  its  various  phases ;  and,  in  order  to  work  upon  the 
feelings,  he  must  know,  so  to  speak,  the  inner  anatomy 
of  the  feelings.  A  knowledge  of  human  nature  is,  of 
course,  essential  for  producing  persuasion  in  the  minds 
of  men,  and  ArisJ^otle  thus  says  that  Rhetoric  is  a  com- 
pound of  Logic  and  Moral  Phdosopliy.  In  this  trea- 
tise he  supplies  a  rich  fund  of  psychological  remarks 
on  the  various  passions  and  characteristics  of  men.  In 
the  condensed  knowledge  of  the  world  which  it  displays 
the  'Ehetoric'  might  be  compared  with  Bacon's  'Essays.' 
It  might  be  compared  also  with  them  in  this  respect — 
that  a_bad  and  IMachiavellian  use  might  certainl^be 
made  of  some  of  the  suggestions  which  it  contains. 


RHETORICAL  ARGUMENTS.  81 

though.  Aristotle  professes  to  give  them  solely  to  be 
used  in  the  cause  of  truth  and  justice. 

With  regard  to  the  third  "  source  of  persuasion  " — 
the  arguments  used  by  an  orator  must  not  be  scientific 
demonstrations,  nor  even  dialectical  syllogisms,  but 
rhetorical  arguments,  such  as  the  conditions  and  cir- 
cumstances of  oratory  will  admit.  For  the  orator  is  not 
like  the  scientific  demonstrator  before  his  pupils,  nor 
is  he  like  the  dialectician  with  his  respondent,  who  will 
grant  him  the  premisses  of  his  argument.  The  orator 
has  to  address  a  crowd  of  listeners,  with  whom  as  yet  he 
is  not  in  relation  ;  he  has  to  catch,  without  fatiguing, 
their  attention,  and  to  suggest  conclusions  without 
going  through  every  step  of  the  inference.  All  reason- 
ing, however,  must  be  either  inductive  or  deductive, 
and  the  arguments  of  Ehetoric  must  each  belong  to  one 
of  these  two  forms.  Aristotle,  adapting  special  names 
for  the  purpose,  says  that  the  enthymeme  oi  Ehetoric 
answers  to  the  syllogism  of  Logic,  and  that  the  exairvple 
of  Ehetoric  answers  to  the  induction  of  Logic. 

The  word  "enthymeme"  seems  to  mean  etymologi- 
cally  "  amitting  into  one's  mind,"  or  "  a  suggestion." 
It  is  a  rhetorical  syllogism  with  premisses  constructed 
out  of  "  likelihoods,"  or  "  signs."  Some  critics  consider 
that  it  was  essential  to  the  "  enthymeme  "  to  have  one  of 
its  premisses  suppressed;  but  Aristotle  only  says  ('Ehet.' 
I.  ii.  13)  that  this  was  frequently  the  case.  The  real 
characteristic  ofJ;heJ^  enthyme^^^  was  its  suggestive, 
but  non-conclusive,  character;  for  the  premisses,  even 
if  expressed  in  full,  would  not  be  sufficient  to  enforce 
the  conclusion  which  is  pointed  at.    The  "  enthymeme  " 

A.c.s.s.  vol.  V.  F 


82  RHETORICAL  ARGUMENTS. 

argues  either  from  a  "likelihood,"  that  is — a  cause 
which  might  produce  a  given  effect,  though  it  is  not 
certain  to  do  so  ;  or  else  from  a  "  sign,"  that  is — an 
effect  which  might  have  been  produced  by  a  given 
cause,  though  it  might  also  have  been  produced  by- 
something  else.  To  prove  that  A  murdered  B,  you 
may  argue  from  the  "likelihood"  that  he  would  do  so, 
because  he  was  known  to  have  been  at  feud  with  him  ; 
or  from  the  "  sign  "  that  A  had  blood  upon  him.  Let 
us  observe  some  of  the  "  enthymemes  "  in  the  speech  of 
Antony  : — 

(1.)  "  He  hath  brought  many  captives  home  to  Kome, 
Whose  ransoms  did  the  general  coffers  fill : 
Did  this  in  Csesar  seem  ambitious  'i 

(2.)     When  that  the  poor  have  cried,  Caesar  hath  wept ; 
Ambition  should  be  made  of  sterner  stuff. 

(3.)      You  all  did  see,  that  on  the  Lupercal 
I  thrice  presented  him  a  kingly  crown, 
Which  he  did  thrice  refuse.    Was  this  ambition  ?" 

These  three  arguments  are  based  on  "signs;"  acts  of 
Caesar  are  adduced  as  showing  in  him  a  disinterested- 
ness, a  tenderness  of  heart,  and  a  modesty  Avhich  would 
be  incompatible  with  selfish  ambition.  But  the  reason- 
ing is  not  conclusive,  since  the  acts  mentioned  might 
have  flowed  from  other  sources  than  good  qualities  of 
the  heart — they  might  have  been  done  "with  a  motive." 
However,  there  is  fully  as  much  cogency  here  as  can 
ordinarily  be  expected  to  be  found  in  the  deductions  of 
an  orator.  The  only  inductive  reasoning  of  which  ora- 
tory is  capable  is  the  "  example,"  or  historical  instance. 
Instead  of  gathering  sufficient  instances  to  establish  a 


THE  MATTER   OF  SPEECHES.  83 

law,  which  would  be  the  scientific  method,  the  orator 
quotes  one  instance  pointing  in  the  direction  of  aja^. 
Thus  "Dionysius,  in  asking  to  be  allowed  a  body-guard, 
aims  at  establishing  a  tyranny; — did  not  Pisistratus 
do  just  the  same  ? "  The  "  example  "  is,  of  course,  an 
arguing  by  analogy,  and  the  question  must  always  be 
whether  the  cases  compared  with  each  other  are  really 
analogous,  or  whether  there  is  any  essential  difference 
in  the  circumstances.  Aristotle  says  that  some  orators 
deal  more  in  examples,  others  more  in  enthymemes. 
He  is  inclined  to  think  that  in  obtaining  applause  the 
enthymemes  are  the  more  successful. 

After  thus  setting  forth  the  general  framework  of 
oratory,  Aristotle  proceeds  to  make  suggestions  with 
regard  to  the  matter  of  speeches.  This  will  naturally 
be  different  in  kind  for  the  three  different  kinds  of 
oratory.  Hitn  who  is  to  practise  deliberative  oratory, 
Aristotle  advises  to  study  and  make  himself  well  ac- 
quainted with  five  points  relative  to  the  State  to  which 
he  belongs  :  its  finance ;  its  foreign  relations ;  the 
state  of  its  defences  ;  its  imports  and  exports  ;  and  its 
system  of  law."*^  In  reference  to  the  last  of  these, 
Aristotle  recommends  the  comparative  study  of  polit- 
ical constitutions,  and  for  that  end  that  the  accounts 
of  travellers  should  be  read.  He  adds  that  for 
political  debate  in  general  a  knowledge  of  the  works 
of  historians  is  a  valuable  preparation. 

These,  however,  are  mere  hints,  directing  the  student 
to  funds  of  information  which  lie  outside  of  the  art  of 

*  The  same  points  are  specified  in  the  advice  given  "by  Socrates 
to  a  young  politician — Xenophon  *  Memorab. '  iii.  6. 


84  THE  MATTER   OF  SPEECHES. 

Ehetoric.  Aristotle  proceeds  to  f  uniish.  the  orator  with 
definitions  and  theories  which  he  considered  (at  all 
events  when  he  was  writing  this  treatise)  to  belong  to 
Ehetoric  itself,  though  it  would  have  perhaps  been  a 
better  classification  of  science  if  he  had  merely  indi- 
cated that  a  knowledge  of  these  matters  was  necessary, 
and  had  referred  the  student  to  Moral  Philosophy  for  full 
particulars  with  regard  to  them.  The  result  is  that  he 
gives  a  brilliant  summary  by  anticipation  of  a  consid- 
erable portion  of  his  '  Ethics.'  As  in  the  *  Topics '  he 
thought  it  necessary  to  make  long  lists  of  commonplaces 
for  the  use  of  the  dialectician,  so  here  he  gives  lists  of 
heads  to  be  borne  in  mind  by  the  deliberative  orator. 
It  is  not  necessary  for  us  to  follow  Aristotle  in  anticipat- 
ing his  theory  of  morals.  It  need  only  be  mentioned 
that,  after  premising  that  the  idea  of  obtaining  personal 
good,  or  happiness,  is  what  actuates  men  in  deliberation, 
— he  proceeds  to  give  what  may  be  called  a  provisional 
thqory  of  happiness  and  its  component  parts ;  he  then 
specifies  thirty  different  grounds  on  which  a  thing 
might  be  recommended  as  good,  and  forty  other  grounds 
upon  which  a  thing  might  be  shown  to  be  compara- 
tively good,  or  better  than  something  else.  He  winds 
up  his  instructions  for  the  deliberative  orator  with  brief 
remarks  on  the  scope  and  character  of  different  forms  of 
government,  which  are  afterwards  fully  expanded  in  the 
'Politics.' 

The  oratory  of  display  deals  especially  with  praise 
and  eulogy,  as  we  know  from  the  specimens  of  it  most 
familiar  to  us — the  funeral  oration,  and  the  post- 
prandial speech.     The  orator  in  this  kind  must  have 


LAW  AND  EQUITY.  85 

before  him  a  clear  idea  of  what  constitutes  virtue,  and 
of  what  is,  or  is  considered,  most  honourable  among 
men.  And  for  his  benefit  Aristotle  inserts  a  chapter 
on  these  subjects,  though  they  more  properly  belong  to 
moral  science.  He  adds,  however,  some  hints  on  the 
rhetorical  device  of  amplification  in  laudatory,  or  other, 
statements.  He  appends  the  remark  that  a  knowledge 
of  the  theory  of  virtue  is  necessary  for  the  deliberative 
orator  also,  for  the  purposes  of  exhortation  and  ad- 
vice. He  thus  would  evidently  class  hortative  addresses, 
like  the  modem  sermon,  under  the  head  of  deliberative 
oratory. 

For  the  use  of  the  forensic  orator,  who  has  to  argue 
in  accusation  or  defence,  the  following  equipment  of 
knowledge  is  provided  by  Aristotle  :  1st,  A  brief  sum- 
mary of  the  motives  of  human  action;  2d,  An  analytical 
accoimt  of  pleasure  and  things  pleasurable — for  these 
figure  most  prominently  among  human  motives ;  3d,  An 
analysis  of  the  moods  of  mind  in  which  men  commit 
injustice ;  4th,  A  distinction  between  different  kinds 
of  law  and  right ;  5th,  Eemarks  on  degrees  of  guilt ; 
and,  6th,  Hints  for  dealing  with  statutes,  documents, 
and  the  evidence  of  witnesses  whether  these  be  for  or 
against  the  orator.  Under  the  4th  head,  Aristotle  has 
some  fine  remarks  on  the  universal  law  of  nature, 
and  on  equity.*  As  a  specimen  the  latter  may  be 
quoted : — 

"It  is  equity  to  pardon  human  feelings,  and  to  look 

*  Epieikem,  —  that  quality  which  Mr  Matthew  Arnold  de- 
fines as  "a  sweet  reasonableness." 


86  ANALYSIS  OF  THE  FEELINGS. 

to  the  lawgiver,  and  not  to  the  law ;  to  the  spirit,  and 
not  to  the  letter ;  to  the  intention,  and  not  to  the 
action ;  to  the  whole,  and  not  to  the  part ;  to  the  char- 
acter of  the  actor  in  the  long-run,  and  not  in  the  pres- 
ent moment ; — to  remember  good  rather  than  evil,  and 
good  that  one  has  received,  rather  than  good  that  one 
has  done ;  to  bear  being  injured ;  to  wish  to  settle  a 
matter  by  words  rather  than  by  deeds ;  lastly,  to  pre- 
fer arbitration  to  judgment,  for  the  arbitrator  sees  what 
is  equitable,  but  the  judge  only  the  law,  and  for  this 
an  arbitrator  was  first  appointed,  in  order  that  equity 
might  flourish." 

So  much  for  the  materials  of  oratory.  In  making 
use  of  them,  it  will  be  further  necessary  for  the  orator 
to  be  acquainted  with  the  leading  passions  and  dis- 
positions of  men,  in  order  that  he  may  successfully 
appeal  to  the  feelings  of  his  hearers.  Accordingly, 
the  second  book  of  the  *  Ehetoric '  supplies  him  with 
a  treatise  on  the  characteristics  of  Anger,  Placability, 
Friendliness,  Hatred,  Fear,  Shame,  Gratitude,  Pity,  In- 
dignation, Envy,  and  Emulation ;  of  the  three  stages  of 
human  life — Youth,  Maturity,  and  Old  Age ;  and  of  the 
three  social  conditions — Eank,  Wealth,  and  Power.  In 
these  disquisitions  there  is,  probably,  embodied  much 
of  the  collective  wisdom  of  Greece ;  but  there  is,  doubt- 
less, also  a  great  deal  oj^  original  analysis,  worked  out 
by  Aristotle  himself  once  for  all,  and  which  has  re- 
mained valid  ever  since.  Such,  for  instance,  are  his 
six  points  of  contrast  between  Anger  and  Hatred 
('Ehet.'IT.  iv.  30):— 


ANGER  AND  HATRED.  87 

"1st,  Anger  rises  out  of  something  personal  to  our- 
selves ;  Hatred  is  independent  of  this.  We  may  hate  a 
man  merely  because  we  conceive  him  to  be  of  a  certain 
description.  2d,  Anger  is  invariably  against  indi- 
viduals; Hatred  may  embrace  whole  classes.  3d, 
Anger  is  to  be  remedied  by  time ;  Hatred  is  incurable. 
4th,  Anger  wishes  to  inflict  pain,  so  that  its  operation 
may  be  felt  and  acknowledged,  and  thus  satisfaction 
obtained;  Hatred  wishes  nothing  of  this  kind  —  it 
merely  wishes  that  a  mischief  may  be  done,  without 
caring  that  the  source  of  it  be  known.  5th,  Anger  is 
a  painful  feeling ;  but  Hatred  not.  6th,  Anger,  when 
a  certain  amount  of  pain  has  been  inflicted  upon  its 
object,  may  easily  turn  into  pity;  Hatred,  under  all 
circumstances,  is  incapable  of  this, — it  desires  nothing 
less  than  the  absolute  destruction  and  non-existence  of 
its  object." 

With  aU  his  subtlety  and  knowledge  of  the  world, 
Aristotle  does  not  exhibit  any  of  the  cynicism  of 
Hobbcs  or  Itochef oucauld.  He  is  lar  from  denying  the 
existence  of  disinterested  and  noble  feelings.  Thus, 
for  instance,  he  defines  friendly  feeling  to  consist  in 
"the  wishing  a  person  what  we  think  good,  for  his 
sake  and  not  for  our  own,  and  as  far  as  is  in  our  power, 
the  exerting  ourselves  to  procure  it."  Pity  he  defines 
to  be  "  a  sort  of  pain  occasioned  by  the  appearance  of  a 
hurtful  or  destructive  ill  (such  as  one's  self  or  one's  con- 
nections might  possibly  have  to  endure)  happening 
to  one  who  does  not  deserve  it."  Here  fellow-feeling 
is  mentioned  as  necessary  for  realising  the  ills  which 


88        ARISTOTLE'S  ESTIMATE  OF  MANKIND. 

excite  our  pity,  but  that  by  no  means  reduces  pity  to 
a  mere  selfish  apprehension  on  our  own  account. 
"  The  essence  of  jpity,"  says  Aristotle  elsewhere  ('  Poet.' 
XXV.),  "  is  that  it  is  caused  by  the  sight  of  undeserved 
calamity."  Thus  it  proceeds  from  a  sense  of  moral 
justice  arising  in  the  heart.  Aristotle  does  not  regard 
men  as  the  natural  enemies  of  each  other;  on  the 
contrary,  he  thinks  benevolent  feelings  to  be  natural, 
and  to  play  a  considerable  part  in  the  organisation  of 
society.  He  defines  "  kindness  "  *  to  be  "  that  quality 
by  which  one  does  a  service  to  him  who  needs  it,  not 
in  return  for  anything,  nor  in  order  that  one  may  get 
anything  one's  self,  but  simply  to  benefit  the  recipient." 
He  considers  human  nature  to  be  capable  of  great 
moral  elevation  in  the  persons  of  the  wise  and  good ; 
at  the  same  time  he  regarded  the  majority  of  mankind 
as  poor  creatures,  though  rather  weak  than  wicked. 
Thus  ('  Ehet.'  II.  v.  7),  he  says,  "  the  majority  of  men 
are  timid  and  corruptible,"  and  in  *Eth.'  VII.  vii.  1,  it 
is  said  that  "  most  men  are  in  a  state  between  conti- 
nence and  incontinence,  but  rather  verging  towards  the 
worse  side." 

We  may  conclude  our  extracts  from  the  second  book 
of  the  *  Ehetoric '  with  Aristotle's  remark  on  the  prime 
of  life,  which  Dr  Arnold  of  Eugby  used  to  be  fond  of 

*  Charis,  a  word  which  can  hardly  be  translated,  as  it  means 
not  only  kindness,  grace,  or  favour,  but  also  the  reciprocal 
feeling  of  gratitude  for  kindness.  The  Charites  or  Graces  were 
the  Greek  personifications  of  reciprocal  feelings  of  kindness. 
Hence  the  temple  of  the  Graces  symboHsed  the  mutual  services 
of  men  to  each  other,  on  which  society  depends  (see  'Eth.* 
V.  V.  7). 


STYLE  AND  ARRANGEMENT.  89 

quoting :  "  The  body,"  says  Aristotle,  "  is  in  its  prime 
from  the  age  of  thirty  to  thirty-five,  and  the  mind 
about  the  age  of  forty-nine."  It  has  been  observed 
that  university  undergraduates  are  apt  to  consider 
these  ages  as  set  too  high,  while  senior  tutors  have 
been  known  to  complain  of  them  as  only  applicable 
to  precocious  southern  nations. 

From  what  we  have  indicated  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  first  two  books  of  the  *  Ehetoric '  consist  mainly 
of  observations  on  human  nature.  Towards  the  close 
of  them  Aristotle  fell  upon  the  subject  of  fallacious 
"  enthymemes,"  and  this  led  him  to  suspend  the  work 
he  had  in  hand,  and  to  write  that  treatise  on  "  Sophis- 
tical Confutations,"  or  "  Fallacies,"  of  which  we  have 
already  given  an  account.  After  which  he  wrote  his 
'  Ethics,'  until  the  subject  of  "  Justice  "  turned  up,  and 
he  then  went  on  to  discuss  the  bases  of  this  quality  in 
his  'Politics.'  The  subject  of  "Education"  seems  to 
have  led  Aristotle  ofi"  from  the  completion  of  the  last- 
named  treatise  to  write  his  'Art  of  Poetry,'  which 
naturally  involved  the  discussion  of  rules  of  style ;  and 
this,  by  an  equally  natural  transition,  suggested  the 
completion  of  the  'Ehetoric,'  by  the  addition  of  a 
third  book  on  Style  and  Arrangement. 

This  book  has  of  course  not  quite  so  universal  an 
interest  as  the  former  ones.  The  interest  attaching  to 
it  is  necessarily  to  some  extent  antiquarian — as,  for 
instance,  when  Aristotle  details  the  five  points  on 
which  an  idiomatic  style  in  Greek  depends, — viz.,  a 
proper  use  of  connective  particles;  and  of  specially 
appropriate  instead  of  general  words ;  constructing  the 


90  QUOTATIONS  AND  CRITICISMS. 

sentence  so  as  to  avoid  ambiguity;  using  right  genders ; 
and  right  numbers.  The  specification  of  the  latter 
points  (as  well  as  similar  injunctions  in  the  'Art  of 
Poetry')  show  in  how  infantile  a  condition. the  science 
of  Grammar  was  in  Aristotle's  time.  He  lays  down 
here  some  of  the  things  which  "every  schoolboy 
knows." 

The  book  is  not  only  a  good  deal  limited  to  the 
instruction  of  Greek  readers  belonging  to  the  fourth 
century  b.c.,  but  it  also  deals  a  good  deal  in  allusions 
which  such  readers  would  perfectly  understand,  but 
which  are  obscure  for  us.  Instead  of  quoting  at  some 
length  the  beauties  of  oratory,  it  frequently  indicates 
passages  by  merely  mentioning  a  single  word  out  of 
them.  There  is  generally  speaking  an  air  of  scientific 
dryness  in  its  treatment  even  of  the  most  poetical 
metaphors.  For  instance,  we  are  told  that  it  is  far 
better  to  call  Aurora  the  "  rosy -fingered "  than  the 
"  purple -fingered,"  and  still  more  so  than  to  call  her 
the  "  red -fingered."  But  charms  of  style  from  the 
Greek  ivriters  appear  in  this  book  like  moths  and 
j  butterflies  pinned  on  to  corks  in  the  collection  of  an 
I  entomologist.  Aristotle's  fondness  for  classification 
seems  carried  too  far  here;  he  incessantly  analyses 
and  enumerates,  as  for  instance  when  he  tells  us  that 
there  are  four  ways  by  which  "  flatness  "  in  a  speech 
is  produced.  The  principles  laid  down  are  of  course 
sound  and  sensible — as,  for  example,  that  "  the  chief 
merit  of  style  is  clearness,"  that  the  orator  must  not 
use  poetical  language,  and  that  his  sentences  must 
be  rhythmical,  without  falling  into  metre.     Aristotle 


DEMOSTHENES  NOT  PRAISED.  91 

objects  to  having  a  sentence  ended  with  a  short 
syllable,  because  the  voice  cannot  rest  on  it  so  as  to 
mark  a  stop;  he  thinks  that  the  end  of  each  sentence 
should  be  marked  out  by  the  rhythm,  so  as  not  to 
need  punctuation.  He  recommends  the  use  of  the 
pceon,  a  foot  consisting  of  three  short  syllables  and 
one  long  syllable  (as  anachronism),  for  the  rhythmical 
finish  of  sentences.  The  point,  however,  is  not  gone 
into  with  any  exactness ;  and  we  are  left  in  doubt  as 
to  the  proportion  which  accent  bore  to  "quantity" 
in  ancient  Greek  oratory.  On  the  one  hand  we  know 
that  accent  has  had  such  a  firm  hold  on  the  Greek 
language  as  in  the  course  of  time  utterly  to  overpower 
and  eliminate  quantity.  Thus  modern  Greek  is  spoken 
entirely  according  to  accent  without  regard  to  quantity. 
On  the  other  hand  ancient  Greek  poetry  must  have 
been  read  almost  entirely  in  reference  to  the  quantity  of 
the  syllables,  without  regard  to  accent.  How  it  stood 
with  ancient  Greek  rhythmical  prose,  is  a  question 
which  Aristotle  does  not  help  us  to  solve.  In  fact 
there  is  a  certain  matter-of-fact  bluntness,  and  a  want 
of  the  delicacy  and  humour  of  genius,  pervading  his 
criticisms.  And  it  is  remarkable  that  his  illustrations 
are  more  drawn  from  poetry  than  from  prose — appa- 
rently more  from  books  than  from  living  sources, — and 
that  he  never  mentions  with  appreciation  the  oratory 
of  Demosthenes.  Some  of  the  greatest  speeches  of 
Demosthenes,  especially  his  Olynthiac  orations,  had  been 
spoken  at  Athens  when  Aristotle  was  little  more  than 
thirty  years  of  age,  just  about  the  time  when  he  was  at- 
tempting to  rival  Isocrates  in  the  teaching  of  Ehetoric. 


v^ 


92  THE  'ART  OF  POETRY: 

It  would  be  extraordinary  if  these  splendid  harangues 
made  no  impression  upon  him.  But  it  must  be 
observed  that  he  does  not  pass  any  general  criticism 
upon  Pericles,  or  any  other  orator.  And  it  is  possible 
also  that  a  fear  of  offending  the  Macedonian  royal 
family  may  have  prevented  Aristotle  from  praising 
the  anti-Macedonian  statesman,  though  he  was  the 
greatest  orator  among  the  ancients. 

After  treating  of  style,  Aristotle  briefly  discusses 
arrangement.  He  divides  a  speech  into  exordium, 
statement,  proof,  and  peroration,  and  says  something 
on  the  points  to  be  aimed  at  in  each.  He  adds  some 
shrewd  advice  on  the  use  that  may  be  made  of  putting 
adroit  questions  to  an  opponent ;  and  he  mentions  with 
approval  the  maxim  of  Gorgias  that  "  when  your  adver- 
sary is  earnest  you  should  silence  him  with  ridicule, 
and  when  he  tries  ridicule  you  should  silence  him  with 
earnestness."  He  neatly  winds  up  his  '  Rhetoric '  with 
the  specimen  of  a  peroration :  "I  have  spoken — you 
have  heard.  You  have  the  matter  before  you — judge 
of  it." 

Aristotle's  little  treatise  called  '  Poetic,'  or  the  *  Art 
of  Poetry,'  is  very  interesting,  but  it  does  not  take 
the  modern  or  romantic  view  of  Poetry.  Aristotle 
does  not  seek  to  find  here — 

"  The  light  that  never  was,  on  sea  or  land, 
The  consecration,  and  the  Poet's  dream." 

He  simply  defines  poetry  as  one  of  the  imitative 
arts,  "  such  as  dancing,  flute-playing,  painting,"  &c.  : 
these  different  arts,  he  says,  have  each  their  own  in- 


WHAT  IS  POETRY i  93 

striunent  of  imitation,  and  poetry  uses  words  and 
metre.  However,  not  all  metrical  composition  is 
poetry ;  the  verses  of  Empedocles  are  philosophy  rather 
than  poetry, — they  lack  the  quality  of  being  imitative, 
— that  is  to  say,  it  is  not  their  chief  object  to  depict. 
Aristotle  attributes  the  genesis  of  poetry,  not  to  any 
divine  impulse,  but  to  those  imitative  instincts  of 
man,  which  are  exhibited  from  earliest  childhood,  and 
to  the  intellectual  pleasure  which  we  feel  in  seeing  a 
good  imitation  even  of  a  painful  subject,  and  in  recog- 
nising that  "  this  is  that."  Poetry  then  is  imitation, 
and  according  to  this  theory  the  merit  of  a  good  poem 
would  be  the  same  as  the  merit  of  a  good  photograph, 
— exact  and  mechanical  resemblance.  Aristotle,  how- 
ever, is  not  consistent  to  this  view;  he  evidently 
admits  the  idea  of  some  creativeness  in  the  poet, — 
for  instance,  he  says  that  some  poets  represent  men  as 
better  than  they  really  are ;  and  he  applauds  the  prac- 
tice of  Zeuxis,  who,  in  painting  his  Helen,  combined 
the  beauties  out  of  several  fair  faces.  He  seems  to 
approach  the  modern  point  of  view  when  he  says 
(xvii.  2)  that  "  Poetry  is  the  province  of  a  genius  or 
a  madman ; "  for  the  one  can  feign  and  the  other  feels 
stormy  passions.  But  it  must  be  observed  that  the 
word  for  "  a  genius "  here,  is  merely  "  well-natured  " 
— a  word  elsewhere  used  for  one  who  has  a  good 
moral  disposition,  and  generally  for  one  who  has 
natural  gifts.  In  fact,  the  philosophy  of  the  imagi- 
nation was  a  part  of  psychology  not  at  all  worked  out 
in  the  time  of  Aristotle ;  there  was  as  yet  no  word  to 
express  what  we  mean  by  "  imagination."    When  Aris- 


94  THE  LUDICROUS. 

totle  uses  the  word  phantasia,  he  means  by  it,  not  the 
creative  faculty,  but  an  image  before  the  mind's  eye. 
While  the  Greeks  were  the  most  imaginative  of  peoples, 
they  had  not  as  yet  analysed  the  processes  of  imagi- 
nation. And  the  want  of  a  terminology  connected 
with  this  subject  is  felt  throughout  the  *  Poetic'  of 
Aristotle. 

Poetry  consists  in  imitation,  mainly  of  the  actions 
of  men ;  and  there  are  three  great  species  of  it — Epic 
poetry.  Tragedy,  and  Comedy.  Of  these  three  kinds 
Aristotle  undertakes  to  treat ;  but  the  promise  is  only 
fulfilled  with  regard  to  the  two  first;  the  treatise 
breaks  off  at  the  point  where  a  disquisition  on  Comedy 
might  have  been  expected.  Comedy,  according  to 
modern  views,  would  hardly  be  reckoned  to  be  poetry 
at  all.  Aristotle,  in  stating  what  Comedy  is,  gives 
his  famous  definition  of  the  "ludicrous."  Tragedy, 
he  says,  aims  at  representing  men  who  are  above  the 
average;  comedy,  men  who  are  below  it.  But  the 
characters  in  comedy  are  not  so  much  morally  bad,  as 
ugly.  There  is  a  certain  pleasure  derivable  from  ugli- 
ness, and  that  is  the  sense  of  the  ludicrous.  "The 
ludicrous  is  some  fault  or  blemish  not  suggesting  the 
idea  of  pain  or  death ;  as,  for  instance,  an  ugly  twisted 
face  is  ludicrous,  if  there  is  no  idea  that  the  owner  of 
it  is  in  pain."  This  saying  has  been  the  foundation  of  all 
subsequent  philosophy  of  laughter.  Elsewhere  Aristotle 
defines  the  ludicrous  as  "harmless  incongruity."  We 
laugh  from  a  pleasurable  sense  of  contrast  and  surprise 
when  a  thing  is  out  of  place  but  no  serious  evil  seems 
likely  to  result. 


DEFINITION  OF  TRAGEDY.  95 

Aristotle's  account  of  Tragedy  is  a  profound  piece 
of  aesthetic  philosophy.  By  implication  he  defends 
Tragedy  against  Plato,  who  had  wished  to  banish  the 
drama  from  his  ideal  republic,  as  tending  to  make  men 
unmanly.  Aristotle  defines  Tragedy  as  the  "  imitation 
of  some  noble  action,  great  and  complete  in  itself ;  in 
melodious  diction  ;  with  different  measures  to  suit  the 
different  parts ;  by  men  acting,  and  not  by  narration ; 
effecting  through  pity  and  fear  the  purging  of  such 
feelings."  The  latter  words  contain  the  office  and  the 
justification  of  Tragedy.  Men's  minds  are  prone  to  be 
haunted  by  the  feelings  of  pity  and  fear,  and  these  are 
apt  to  degenerate  into  sentimentality.  Tragedy  offers 
noble  objects  whereon  these  feelings  may  be  exercised ; 
and  by  that  exercise  the  feelings  not  only  receive  a 
right  direction,  but  also  are  relieved,  being  removed, 
so  to  speak,  for  the  time  from  the  system.  After 
much  discussion*  on  the  subject  in  Germany,  there 
is  now  no  doubt  that  in  using  the  term  "purging' 
in  the  above  passage  Aristotle  was  employing  a  medical 
metaphor.  This  is  borne  out  by  two  passages  of  the 
*  Politics '  (II.  vii.  1 1 ;  VIII.  vii.  5),  which  both  refer 
in  similar  terms  to  the  relief  of  the  passions  procured 
by  indulging  them.  He  promised  a  fuller  explanation 
of  his  theory  on  this  subject,  but  unfortunately  has 
never  given  it.  However,  we  are  perhaps  safe  in 
understanding  that,  while  Plato  objected  to  Tragedy 
as  tending  to  make  men  soft  by  the  excitement  of  their 
sympathetic  feelings,  Aristotle  said  "  !N'o — those  feelings 

*  See  'Aristotle  iiber  Kunst,  besonders  iiber  Tragodie,'  von 
Dr  Reinkens  (Vienna,  1870),  p.  70-167. 


96  PROPER  SUBJECTS  FOR   TRAGEDY. 

will  be  purged  and  carried  off  from  the  system  by  the 
operation  of  Tragedy." 

As  to  the  means  by  which  Tragedy  is  to  excite  pity 
and  terror,  Aristotle  says  that  it  will  not  do  to  exhibit 
a  purely  good  man  falling  into  adversity — ^that  would 
be  rather  horrible  than  tragic ;  nor,  on  the  other  hand, 
would  the  representation  of  a  villain  receiving  the  re- 
tribution due  to  his  crimes  be  a  tragical  story,  however 
moral  it  might  be.  We  require  the  element  of  un- 
deserved calamity;  and  yet  there  must  be  some  justice, 
too,  in  the  course  of  events,  so  that,  while  we  feel  sorrow 
for  what  occurs,  we  shall  feel  also  that  things  could  not 
have  been  otherwise.  The  tale  of  (Edipus  is  often 
mentioned  by  Aristotle  as  a  perfect  subject  for  Tragedy. 
We  may  add  that  Mr  Tennyson's  '  Harold '  exhibits  in 
this  respect  the  same  qualities ;  we  see  in  it  a  noble 
character  borne  along  to  an  undeserved  and  calamitous 
doom ;  and  yet  there  is  a  sense  that  this  is,  partly  at 
all  events,  the  result  of  his  own  doing.  Aristotle  is 
not  in  favour  of  a  tragedy  ending  happily.  He  says 
that  poets  sometimes  make  happy  endings  out  of  con- 
cession to  the  weakness  of  the  spectators,  but  that  this 
is  quite  a  mistake,  and  that  such  endings  are  more 
suitable  to  comedy.  He  praises  Euripides  as  the 
"  most  tragic  of  the  poets,"  on  account  of  the  doleful 
terminations  of  his  plays,  "though  in  other  respects 
he  did  not  manage  well." 

Much  stress  has  been  laid,  especially  by  the  French, 
on  "the  unities"  of  the  drama,  as  supposed  to  be 
prescribed  by  Aristotle's  'Poetic'  But  in  reality  he 
attaches  no  importance  to  the  external  unities  of  time 


''THE   UNITIES."  97 

and  place.  In  enumerating  the  diiFerences  between 
tragedy  and  epic  poetry,  he  says  (v.  8)  that  "the  one 
generally  tries  to  limit  its  action  to  a  period  of  twenty^ 
fom^  hours,  or  not  much  to  exceed  that,  while  the 
other  is  unlimited  in  point  of  time."  But  he  does 
not  lay  this  down  as  a  law  for  Tragedy.  The  peculi- 
arity of  the  Greek  drama,  in  which  a  chorus  remained 
constantly  present  and  the  curtain  never  fell,  almost 
necessitated  "  the  unities ; "  but  Aristotle  only  concerns 
himself  with  internal  unity,  which  he  says  (viii.  4) 
that  Tragedy  must  have,  in  common  with  every 
other  work  of  art,  and  which  consists  in  making 
every  part  bear  an  organic-  relation  to  the  whole,  so 
that  no  part  could  be  altered  or  omitted  without  the 
whole  suffering.  This  principle,  far  more  valuable 
than  that  of  "the  imities,"  would  seem  to  need  re- 
assertion,  for  we  might  almost  say  that  it  is  habitually 
violated  by  ■v\T?iters  of  fiction  in  the  present  day, — at 
all  events  by  all  but  the  very  few  who  may  be  placed 
in  the  first  class. 

The  'Poetic'  gives  many  notices  of  the  rise  and 
progress  of  the  Greek  drama,  and  the  modifications 
which  tragedy  and  comedy  went  through,  and  much 
information  as  to  the  technical  divisions  of  a  play,  and 
other  such  matters ;  but  all  these  points  have  become 
the  property  of  manuals  of  "  Greek  Antiquities."  Aris- 
totle notes  a  decadence  of  the  drama  in  his  own  day : 
he  complains  of  authors  spoiling  their  plays  by  intro- 
ducing -episodes  merely  to  suit  particular  actors :  he 
considers  that  spectacle  is  carried  too  far,  and  that 
it  is  a  mistake  to  aim  at  producing  tragical  effect  by 

A.c.s.s.  vol.  V.  G 


98  POETRY  AND  HISTORY  COMPARED. 

elaborate  and  expensive  scenery  and  apparatus :  he 
also  things  that  acting  is  overdone.  Aristotle  shows 
an  extensive  acquaintance  with  dramatic  literature; 
and,  by  mentioning  it,  he  makes  us  regret  the  loss  of 

*  The  Flower,'  a  play  by  Agathon,  which  seems  to  have 
been  entirely  original,  and  not  based  on  any  traditional 
story. 

The  remarks  here  made  on  Epic  poetry  are  compara- 
tively brief.  Aristotle  considers  it  of  less  importance 
than  Tragedy.  He  says  that  every  merit  which  the  Epic 
possesses  is  to  be  found  in  Tragedy.  Like  Tragedy, 
the  Epic  must  possess  unity  of  plot,  but  it  may  in-, 
dulge  to  a  greater  extent  in  episodes.  Aristotle  never 
loses  an  opportunity  of  praising  Homer,  whom  he 
considers  to  be  the  author,  not  only  of  the  *  Iliad  '  and 

*  Odyssey,'  but  also  of  a  comic  poem  called  '  Margites.' 
He  especially  commends  the  art  of  Homer  in  making  the 
action  of  the  '  Iliad '  and  *  Odyssey '  respectively  circle 
round  definite  central  events.  Although  it  is  a  narra- 
tive. Epic  poetry  will  always  be  distinct  from  history : 
the  one  has  an  artistic  unity  which  is  wanting  to  the 
other;  the  one  describes  what  might  have  been,  the 
other  what  has  been ;  the  one  deals  in  universal,  the 
other  in  particular,  truth.  The  result  of  this  whole 
comparison  is,  that  "  Poetry  is  more  philosophical  and 
more  earnest  than  History." 

The  *  Poetic '  branches  off,  towards  its  close,  into  an 
immature  disquisition  on  style,  which  led  Aristotle 
to  go  back  to  his  *  Ehetoric,'  and  write  the  third  book 
thereof.  Here  he  even  lays  down  some  of  the  elements 
of  grammar,  and  enumerates  the  parts  of  speech.     He 


HIE  'ART  OF  POETRY'  UNFINISHED.         C9 

adds  a  curious  chapter  (xxv.)  on  Criticisms,  and  how  to 
answer  them,  in  which  the  spirit  of  the  dialectician  is 
very  apparent.  All  this  shows  that  Aristotle  was  only 
gradually  feeling  his  way  to  the  division  of  sciences. 
He  wrote,  as  it  were,  under  pressure,  on  one  great 
subject  after  another,  and  the  light  only  dawned  on 
him  as  he  went  along.  Could  he  have  rewritten  his 
works,  probably  all  would  have  been  brought  into  lucid 
order.  But  it  is  clear  that  the  little  treatise  called 
*  Poetic '  not  only  was  never  rewritten,  but  was  never 
finished  as  its  author  intended  it  to  be. 


CHAPTEE    Y. 

Aristotle's    'ethics.' 

Aristotle's  treatise  on  Morals  has  come  down  to  us 
entitled  '  Nicomachean  Ethics.'  This  label  was  pro- 
bably affixed  to  the  work  on  account  of  Mcomachus, 
the  son  of  Aristotle,  having  had  some  subordinate  con- 
;nection  with  it,  either  as  scribe  or  editor ;  and  in  order 
to  distinguish  it  in  the  Peripatetic  library  from  the 
'  Eudemian  Ethics,'  which  is  a  sort  of  paraphrase 
of  Aristotle's  treatise  by  his  disciple  Eudemus, — and 
from  the  '  Great  Ethics '  which  is  a  restatement  of  the 
same  matter  by  some  later  Peripatetic  hand.  Among 
the  Works  of  Aristotle  there  is  also  included  a  little 
tract  '  On  Virtues  and  Vices.'  This  is  a  mere  paper, 
such  as  the  Peripatetic  school  used  to  produce,  noting 
characteristics  of  some  of  the  Aristotelian  good  quali- 
ties and  their  opposites,  and  with  no  pretensions  to  be 
considered  genuine. 

After  going  through,  under  the  guidance  of  Aristotle, 
the  theory  of  the  reasonings  by  which  knowledge  is 
obtained,  and  the  theory  of  the  statement  by  which 
knowledge  may  be  best  set  forth,  we  now  enter,  in 


ETHICS  A   BRANCH  OF  POLITICS.  101 

the  *  Kicomacheah  Ethics,'  upon  some  of  the  matter  of 
knowledge — namely,  Aristotle's  theory  of  human  life. 
But  what  strikes  us  on  reading  the  early  chapters  of 
this  treatise  is  that,  when  he  began  to  write  it,  Aris- 
totle had  no  clear  conception  of  the  existence  of  Moral 
Philosophy  as  a  separate  science.  The  question  which 
he  proposes  is.  What  is  the  end,  or  supreme  good,  aimed 
at  by  human  action  ?  He  adds  that  the  science  which 
will  have  to  settle  this  will  be  a  branch  of  Politics — that 
is,  of  State-philosophy ; — for  the  chief  good  of  the  State 
and  of  the  individual  are  identical,  only  the  one  is  on 
a  grander  scale  than  the  other.  In  this  exordium  we 
may  notice  two  especially  Greek  features  :  first,  the 
cardinal  question  proposed  for  the  philosophy  of  human 
life  is  not.  What  is  the  duty  of  man?  but.  What  is  the 
chief  good  for  man'?  Secondly,  the  individual  is  so 
far  subordinated  to  and  identified  with  the  State,  that 
the  summum  bonum  for  the  latter  includes  that  of  the 
former.  In  Aristotle's  '  Politics '  (YII.  iii.  8),  the  chief 
good  for  a  State  is  portrayed  as  consisting  in  the  de- 
velopment and  play  of  speculative  thought,  aU  fit 
conditions  thereto  having  been  provided.  The  idea  is 
— a  Greek  city,  with  a  slave  population  doing  the 
liard  work,  wherein  the  citizens  for  the  most  part  can 
live  as  gentlemen,  and  a  large  proportion  of  them  may 
devote  their  lives  to  intellectual  pursuits.  Aristotle 
thought  that  the  highest  aim  for  a  State  was  to  turn 
out  philosophers,  and  that  the  highest  aim  for  an  indi- 
vidual was  to  be  a  philosopher.  Thus  there  is  a  seem- 
ing identity  of  aims ;  yet  still  in  writing  his  '  Ethics  ' 


102  WHAT  IS  HAPPINESS? 

Aristotle  confines  himself  to  inquiring  after  "the 
good  "  for  the  individual.  As  he  goes  on,  it  dawns 
upon  him  more  and  more  (see  'Eth.'  v.  5-11),  that 
"  the  man "  has  an  independent  status  distinct  from 
that  of  "the  citizen,"  and  that  in  his  capacity  of 
human  being  each  citizen  has  needs,  aims,  and  virtues 
of  his  own,  irrespective  of  the  State.  Thus  by  com- 
posing this  work  he  established  the  separation  of 
Ethics  from  Politics, — these  two  sciences  having  been 
previously  mixed  up  together  by  Socrates  and  Plato, 
who  were  the  great  founders  of  both. 

What  constitutes  the  chief  good  for  an  individual, 
or  in  other  words,  happiness  1  Aristotle  is  somewhat 
abstract  and  metaphysical  in  arguing  upon  this  ques- 
fl )  tion.  He  says,  happiness  must  be  an  end  in  itself, 
A  \  and  not  a  means  to  anything  else ;  it  must  lie  within 
the  proper  sphere  or  function  of  man, — that  function 
being  a  rational  and  moral  life ;  it  must  be,  not  a 
r?  )  merely  dormant  state,  but  a  state  of  conscious  vitality ; 
and  lastly,  it  must  be  in  accordance  withlihe  law  of 
excellence  proper  to  the  function  of  man.  Thus  we 
arrive  at  the  general  idea  that  the  highest  happiness 
consists  in  the  harmonious  exercise  of  man's  highest 
powers  ;  and  the  treatise  ends  by  declaring  particularly 
that  the  speculative  reason  is  man's  highest  endowment, 
and  that  the  truest  happiness  consists  in  philosophic 
thought. 

"This,"  he  exclaims  (*Eth.'  X.  vii.  7),  "would  be 
perfect  human  happiness,  if  prolonged  through  a  life 
of   full   duration.      Such   a  life,  however,  would  be 


C 


//). 


THE  JOYS  OF  PHILOSOPHIC  THOUGHT.      103 

superhuman ;  for  it  is  not  as  being  man  that  one  will 
live  thus,  but  by  virtue  of  a  certain  divine  element 
subsisting  within  us.  Just  as  this  element  far  excels 
our  composite  nature,  so  does  its  operation  excel  action 
according  to  the  moral  virtues.  Reason  in  comparison 
with  man  is  something  divine,  and  so  is  the  life  of 
Eeason  divine  in  comparison  with  the  routine  of  man's 
life.  One  must  not,  however,  obey  those  who  bid  us 
'  think  humbly  as  being  mortal  men,'  nay  rather  we 
should  indulge  immortal  longings,  and  strive  to  live  up 
to  that  divine  particle  within  us,  which,  though  it  be 
small  in  proportionate  bulk,  yet  in  power  and  dignity 
far  surpasses  all  the  other  parts  of  our  nature,  and 
which  is  indeed  each  man's  proper  self.  By  living 
in  accordance  with  it  our  true  individuality  wiU  be 
developed.  And  such  a  life  cannot  fail  to  be  happy 
above  aU  other  kinds  of  life." 

This,  then,  is  the  "mark"  which  Aristotle  sets 
before  men  to  "shoot  at"  ('Eth.'  I.  ii.  2) — namely,  the 
attainment  of  a  state  in  which  one  shoidd  live  above 
the  world,  occupied  with  philosophic  thought.  It  is 
an  ideal  picture,  to  which,  however,  approximations 
may  doubtless  be  made.  To  attain  it  completely  would 
be,  according  to  Aristotle,  to  attain  the  life  of  the 
blessed  existences,  such  as  the  sun  and  the  fixed  stars, 
and  of  God  Himself,  whose  essence  is  Reason,  and  His 
life  "a  thinking  upon  thought"  ('Met.'  XL  ix.  4). 
This,  he  admits,  is  impossible  for  us ;  but  yet,  he  says, 
we  should  aim  at  it.  "Secondary  to  this,"  he  says, 
"in  point  of  happiness,  is  the  life  of  moral  virtue." 


104  MORAL    VIRTUE. 

And  here  we  must  notice  the  peculiar  way  in  which 
the  idea  of  "  virtue "  is  introduced  into  the  '  Ethics.? 
Instead  of  at  once  recognising  the  law  of  moral  obli- 
gation as  the  deepest  thing  in  man,  Aristotle,  as  we 
have  seen  above,  introduces  the  idea  of  virtue  and 
morality  in  a  dry  logical  way,  saying  that  the  chief 
good  for  man  must  consist  in  the  realisation  of  his 
powers  "  according  to  their  own  proper  law  of  excel- 
lence." Having  in  this  colourless  and  neutral  way 
brought  in  the  term  "  excellence "  or  virtue,  Aristotle 
divides  it,  in  relation  to  man,  into  moral  and  intellec- 
tual. Of  the  former  he  proceeded  immediately  to 
treat  at  length ;  of  the  latter  he  promised  to  give  an 
account,  but  only  an  imperfect  realisation  of  that 
promise,  furnished  by  the  "Eudemian"  paraphrase, 
has  come  down  to  us. 

Both  by  the  way  in  which  it  is  introduced,  and  the 
terms  in  which  it  is  finally  dismissed  ('  Eth.'  X.  viii.  1), 
the  moral  nature  of  man  is  made  to  hold  a  subsidiary 
place  in  Aristotle's  'Ethics.'  Yet  still  we  find  that 
almost  all  the  treatise  is  taken  up  with  discussions 
directly  or  indirectly  concerning  the  practical  and 
moral  nature.  And  thus  Aristotle,  groping  his  way 
in  a  science  which  had  as  yet  no  distinct  landmarks, 
eontributed  much  towards  the  subsequent  deeper  con- 
ception of  ethical  questions.  One  service  which  he 
I  )  performed  was  to  distinguish  will  from  reason.     So- 

crates and  Plato  had  been  content  to  describe  virtue  as 
knowledge,  or  an  enlightened  state  of  the  reason ;  but 
Aristotle,  like  Kant  in  modem  times,  defined  it  as  a 
state  of  the  will.     Secondly,  he  analysed  the  forma- 


THE  DOCTFdNE  OF  ''THE  MEAN."        GlOS 


^ 


tion  of  this  state,  and  explained  it  by  his  doctrine 
of  "habits."  By  observing  the  various  arts — as,  for 
instance,  harp  -  playing,  and  the  like  —  he  saw  that 
"practice  makes  perfect;"  and  concluded  that  as  by 
playing  the  harp  a  man  became  a  harp-player,  so  by 
doing  just  things  a  man  would  become  just,  by  doing 
brave  things  he  would  become  brave ;  and,  in  short, 
that  actions  have  a  tendency  to  reproduce  themselves, 
and  thus  to  produce  habits  or  states  of  the  wiU.  AU 
this  is  trite  enough  now,  but  it  was  formulated  for  the 
^  first  time  by  Aristotle. 

in  laying  down  his  famous  doctrine  that  it  is  the 
characteristic  of  virtue  to  preserve  "  the  mean,"  Aris- 
totle was  not  entirely  original.  In  this,  as  in  many 
other  cases,  he  only  fixed  into  scientific  form  a  concep- 
tion which  had  been  previously  floating  in  the  mind 
of  Greece.  Hesiod,  the  Seven  Sages,  the  unknown 
authors  of  'Maxims,'  the  Gnomic  poets,  Pindar,  and 
the  Tragedians,  had  all  preached  the  doctrine  of 
moderation — a  doctrine  most  congenial  to  the  natural 
good  taste  of  the  Hellenic  people,  who  instinctively 
despised  excess  in  any  form  as  unintellectual  and 
barbarous.  What  had  hitherto  been  a  universal 
popular  dictum^  Plato  raised  into  philosophy,  by  point- 
ing out  ('  Philebus, '  p.  23-27)  that  in  all  things  the 
law  of  "  limit "  is  the  cause  of  good,  while  the  un- 
limited, the  unregulated,  the  chaotic— is  evil.  Thus, 
in  the  human  body,  the  unlimited  is  the  tendency  to 
extremes,  to  disorder,  to  disease ;  but  the  introduction 
of  the  limit  produces  a  balance  of  the  constitution  and 
good  health.     In  sounds  you  have  the  infinite  degrees 


106  THE  DOCTRINE  OF  ''THE  MEAN." 

of  deep  and  high,  quick  and  slow ;  but  the  limit  gives 
rise  to  modulation  and  harmony,  and  all  that  is  de- 
lightful in  music.  In  climate  and  temperature,  where 
the  limit  has  been  introduced,  excessive  heats  and 
violent  storms  subside,  and  the  mild  and  genial  seasons 
in  their  order  follow.  In  the  human  mind  "the 
goddess  of  the  limit"  checks  into  submission  the 
wild  and  wanton  passions,  and  gives  rise  to  aU  that 
is  good.  Thus,  in  contemplating  aU  things,  whether 
physical  or  moral,  there  was  present  to  the  mind  of 
Plato  the  same  train  of  associations, — the  same  ideas  of 
measure,  proportion,  balance,  harmony,  moderation,  and 
the  like.  Elsewhere  ('Eepublic,'  p.  400)  he  dwells 
especially  on  the  common  characteristics  of  art  and 
morality,  pointing  out  that  measure  and  symmetry  are 
the  causes  of  excellence  in  both  alike.  Aristotle  took 
over  these  thoroughly  Greek  ideas  from  Plato,  and 
adapted  them  to  his  own  purpose.  He  slightly 
changed  the  mode  of  expression :  instead  of  "  modera- 
tion "  he  introduced  a  mathematical  term,  "  the  mean  " 
(for  instance,  4  is  the  mean  between  2  and  6) ;  he  used 
this  term  as  the  chief  feature  in  a  regular  formal  defi- 
nition of  moral  virtue ;  and  he  drew  out  a  table  of  the 
virtues  showing  that  each  of  them  was  a  mean  between 
two  extremes.  Thus  the  virtue  Courage  lies  between 
the  vice  Cowardice,  which  is  fearing  too  much,  and  the 
vice  Rashness,  which  is  fearing  too  little.  And  virtue 
generally  is  a  balance  between  too  much  and  too  little. 
It  is  produced  by  the  introduction  of  the  law  of  the 
mean  into  the  passions,  which  in  themselves  are  un- 
limited.    But  what  is  this  "  mean  " — this  jtcste  milieu 


''THE  BEAUTIFUL"  IN  ACTION.  107 

— and  how  is  it  ascertained]  Aristotle  teUs  ns  that 
it  is  not  merely  the  mid-point  between  two  external 
quantities,  but  it  is  the  mid-point  relatively  to  the 
moral  ^gent.  What  is  too  much  for  one  man — say,  of 
danger,  expense,  indulgence,  or  seK-valuation — may  be 
by  no  means  too  much  for  another  man.  The  moral 
mean  is  thus  a  fluctuating  quantity,  dependent  on  con- 
siderations of  the  person  and  the  moment.  To  hit 
upon  it  exactly  requires  a  fine  tact,  for  "  virtue  is  more 
nice  and  delicate  than  the  finest  of  the  fine  arts  "  ('  Eth.' 
II.  vi.  9).  This  tact,  or  sense  of  moral  beauty,  we 
have  by  nature  ('Politics,'  I.  ii.  12) ;  but  it  only  exists 
in  perfection,  after  cultivation  by  experience,  in  the 
mind  of  the  wise  man,  and  to  him  in  all  cases  must 
be  the  ultimate  appeal. 

Objection  has  been  raised  in  modem  times  to  the 
theory  of  Aristotle,  on  the  ground  that  it  makes  only  a 
quantitative  difference  between  virtue  and  vice.  A  little 
more  or  a  little  less  does  not  seem  to  us  to  constitute 
the  whole  difference  which  subsists  between  "  right " 
and  "  wrong."  But  we  must  remember  that  the  Greeks 
did  not  speak  of  actions  as  "  right  "or  "  wrong,"  but 
as  "  beautiful "  and  "  ugly."  From  this  point  of  view 
each  action  was  looked  upon  as  a  work  of  art ;  and  as 
in  art  and  literature,  so  in  morals,  the  great  aim  was  to 
avoid  the  "too  much"  and  the  "too  little,"  and  thus 
to  attain  perfection.  This  idea  of  beauty  and  grace  in 
action  pervaded  the  Hellenic  life,  and  good  taste  seemed 
to  stand  in  the  place  of  conscience.  To  attain  "  the 
beautiful "  is  considered  by  Aristotle,  if  inferior  to 
the  joys  of  philosophy,  still  as  a  source  of  very  high 


108     ARISTOTLE'S  TABLE  OF  THE   VIRTUES. 

gratification ;  and  he  describes  the  brave  man  ('Eth.' 
III.  ix.  4)  as  consciously  meeting  death  in  a  good 
cause,  and  consciously  sacrificing  a  happy  life,  full  of 
objects  which  he  holds  dear,  because  by  so  doing  he 
attains  "the  beautiful."  If  we  ask,  however,  what 
constituted  the  beauty  of  this  act  ?  Aristotle's  doctrine 
can  only  tell  us  that  the  brave  man  dared  and  feared 
neither  too  much  nor  too  little,  but  in  the  proper  de- 
gree and  manner,  considering  the  circumstances  of  the 
moment.  These  formulce^  however,  do  not  appear  to 
explain  what  we  should  consider  the  moral  beauty  of 
the  act  in  question.  We  should  rather  point  to  the 
self-sacrifice  of  the  act ;  the  spectacle  of  an  individual 
preferring  to  his  own  life  the  good  of  others,  the  de- 
fence of  his  country,  the  maintenance  of  some  noble 
cause — as  what  was  beautiful  and  touching.  "The 
mean  "  may  serve  as  a  general  expression  for  the  law  of 
artistic  beauty,  but  it  seems  not  deep  enough  to  express 
what  we  prize  most  in  human  action. 

Aristotle's  table  of  the  virtues  does  not,  of  course, 
comprise  the  Christian  qualities  of  humility,  charity, 
chastity,  self-devotion,  and  the  like.  It  even  falls  short 
of  the  summary  of  human  excellence  given  by  Plato  in 
his  enumeration  of  the  five  cardinal  virtues  {'  Protag.,' 
p.  349) — courage,  temperance,  justice,  wisdom,  and 
holiness.  Aristotle  separates  ethics  from  religion,  and 
thus  leaves  out  aU  consideration  of  "holiness,"  or  man's 
conduct  in  relation  to  God.  "  Wisdom  "  and  "  Jus- 
tice" he  reserves  to  be  made  the  subject  of  separate 
discussions  :  the  one  as  being  an  excellence  of  the  intel- 
lect, and  not  a  "mean  state"  of  the  passions;  the  other  as 


THE  "GREAT-SOU LED  MAN."  109 

being  dependent  on,  and  mixed  up  with,  all  the  institu- 
tutions  of  the  State.  The  table,  then,  thus  restricted, 
contains  the  names  of  nine  or  ten  good  qualities,  such 
as  would  adorn  the  character  of  a  perfect  Grecian 
gentleman.  They  are  Courage;  Temperance;  Liberality; 
Magnificence  (liberality on  a  larger  scale);  Magnanimity, 
or  Great-souledness;  Self-respect  (the  same  on  a  smaller 
scale) ;  Mildness ;  Wit ;  Truthfulness  of  manner ;  and 
Friendliness.  And  the  pairs  of  extremes  which  respec- 
tively environ  each  of  these  "  mean  states  "  are  specified, 
in  some  cases  names  being  invented  for  them.  The 
most  moral  of  the  virtues  here  named,  from  a  modem 
point  of  view,  is  Courage,  on  account  of  the  self-sacri- 
fice, the  endurance  of  danger,  pain,  and  death,  which 
it  implies.  Temperance  is  far  from  being  represented 
by  Aristotle  as  an  utter  self-abnegation  ;  he  says  (III. 
xi.  8)  that  the  temperate  man,  with  due  regard  to  his 
health,  and  to  the  means  at  his  disposal,  and  acting 
under  the  law  of  the  beautiful,  will  preserve  a  balance 
in  regard  to  the  pleasures  of  sense.  Aristotle  loves  the 
virtues  of  Liberality  and  Magnificence  (the  latter  mean- 
ing tasteful  outlay  on  great  objects)  on  account  of  their 
brilliancy.  He  undervalues  the  virtue  of  saving,  and 
erroneously  considers  that  parsimony  does  more  harm 
than  spendthrift  waste.  He  describes  Magnanimity  by 
drawing  a  fancy  portrait  of  the  "  Great-souled  man." 
Such  a  man  has  all  the  Aristotelian  virtues  ;  he  is  great 
and  superior  to  other  men,  and  has  a  corresponding  lofti- 
ness of  soul.  He  wiU  not  compete  for  the  common 
objects  of  ambition;  he  will  only  attempt  great  and 
important  matters,  and  otherwise  will  seem  inactive ; 


110  THE  MINOR    VIRTUES. 

he  will  be  open  in  friendship  and  hatred,  reaUy  straight- 
forward and  deeply  truthful,  but  reserved  and  ironical 
in  manner  to  common  people.  He  will  live  for  his 
friend  alone,  wiU  wonder  at  nothing,  will  bear  no  malice, 
will  be  no  gossip,  will  not  be  anxious  about  trifles,  will 
care  more  to  possess  that  which  is  beautifid  than  that 
which  is  profitable.  His  movements  are  slow,  his 
voice  is  deep,  and  his  diction  is  stately. 

The  four  last  virtues  in  the  table  are  qualities  to  adorn 
the  external  man  in  society,  and  as  such  seem  more 
worthy  of  a  place  in  Lord  Chesterfield's  Letters  than  in 
a  treatise  of  Moral  Philosophy.  To  be  mild  without 
being  spiritless;  to  be  friendly  without  servility;  to  have 
a  simple  manner  without  either  assumption  or  mock- 
humility;  and  to  be  witty  without  buffoonery, — these 
achievements  constitute  the  minor  excellences  with 
which  Aristotle  concludes  his  list.  He  was  proceeding 
to  show  that  the  law  of  the  mean  is  exemplified  in  the 
instinctive  feelings  of  modesty  and  virtuous  indigna- 
tion— when,  through  some  unknown  cause,  his  MS 
broke  off  ('Eth.'  lY.  ix.  8)  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence. 

What  should  have  followed  here  was,  firsts  a  dis- 
sertation on  the  nature  of  Justice;  and,  secondly,  an 
account  of  the  Intellectual  excellences.  And  it  was 
very  important  that  this  part  of  the  work  should  be 
adequately  executed.  Under  the  head  of  Justice  fell 
to  be  considered  ('Eth.'  lY.  vii.  7)  the  relation  of  the 
individual  to  truth  of  word  and  deed.  And  an  ade- 
quate account  of  Justice  and  of  Wisdom  might  have 
redeemed  Aristotle's  previous  account  of  moral  virtue 
from  that  superficial  appearance  which  it  must  be  said 


A   GAP  IN  THE  'ETHICS.'  HI 

to  present.  But  unfortunately  we  do  not  appear  to 
possess  at  first  hand  Aristotle's  execution  of  tliis  part 
of  his  task.  "What  happened  may  perhaps  have  been 
this :  when  Aristotle  arrived  at  this  point,  he  put 
aside  the  subject  of  Justice,  to  be  treated  after  he  had 
written  his  '  Politics '  and  had  cleared  his  views  on  the 
foundations  of  Justice  in  the  State.  At  the  same  time 
he  put  aside  the  subject  of  the  Intellectual  excellences, 
perhaps  till  he  should  have  written  his  *  Metaphysics.' 
It  must  be  remembered  that  he  kept  many  parts  of  his 
Encyclopaedia  in  course  of  construction  at  once,  and 
he  would  drop  one  part  and  take  up  another,  as  suited 
his  train  of  thought.  In  the  present  case  he  did  not 
entirely  abandon  his  '  Ethics,'  but  went  on  to  write  the 
three  last  books,  merely  leaving  the  centre  part  to  be 
filled  in  subsequently.  Doubtless  the  matter  for  that 
centre  part  was  expounded  to  and  discussed  in  the 
Peripatetic  school,  but  Aristotle  probably  never  him- 
seK  expressed  it  in  literary  form.  When,  however, 
Eudemus  came  to  write  his  paraphrase  of  the  '  Ethics,' 
he  was  enabled  to  fill  in  the  gap  which  still  existed  in 
them  by  supplying  a  portion,  the  matter  of  which  partly 
came  from  school  notes  and  partly  from  Aristotle's 
other  writings,  while  the  language  was  that  of  Eudemus 
himseK,  continuous  with  the  rest  of  the  paraphrase. 
Afterwards  Nicomachus,  or  some  other  editor,  took 
this  supplementary  piece  from  the  '  Eudemian  Ethics ' 
and  stuck  it  in  as  Books  V.,  VI.,  VII.  of  the  '  Ethics ' 
of  Aristotle. 

The  theory  of  Justice  which  has  thus  come  down  to 
us  as  Aristotle's,  is  indistinctly  stated  in  Book  V.     It 


112  LOOKS   V.   ANL    VI. 

seems  to  be  borrowed  a  good  deal  from  the, '  Politics  ;* 
it  expounds  the  principles  of  Justice  which  exist  in  the 
State,  and  merely  defines  Justice  in  the  individual  as 
the  will  to  conform  to  these  principles.  Thus  really  no 
contribution  to  ethical  science  is  made.  It  is  shown 
how  Justice  is  manifested  (1)  in  distributions  by  the 
State,  (2)  in  correcting  wrongs  done  between  man  and 
man,  (3)  in  the  ordinary  course  of  commerce.  Some 
first  steps  in  political  economy,  being  remarks  on  the 
nature  of  money,  on  value,  and  on  price,  given  in  chap, 
v.,  are  perhaps  the  most  interesting  points  in  this  book. 
Book  YI.  appears  to  be  to  some  extent  borrowed 
from  Aristotle's  '  Organon '  and  treatise  '  On  the  Soul.' 
It  is  confusedly  written,  and  two  questions  seem  to 
be  mixed  up  in  it :  (1)  What  is  the  Moral  Standard? 
(2)  What  are  the  Intellectual  excellences  ?  The  former 
-question  receives  no  definite  answer;  with  regard  to  the 
latter  we  are  informed  that  there  are  two  distinct  and 
supremely  good  modes  of  the  intellect — "Wisdom," 
which  is  the  culmination  of  the  philosophic  reason,  and 
'•'  Thought,"  which  is  the  perfection  of  the  practical 
reason.  This  latter  quality  forms  the  main  subject  of 
the  book.  It  is  described  as  being  developed  in  com- 
bination with  the  development  of  the  moral  will.  It 
is  an  ideal  attribute,  and  we  are  told  that  "  he  who  has 
'Thought'  possesses  all  the  virtues"  ('Eth.'  VI.  xiii.  6). 
The  distinction  here  indicated  between  the  practical 
and  philosophic  reason  was  undoubtedly  a  contribution 
to  psychology  first  made  by  Aristotle.  It  was  an  im- 
provement upon  the  views  of  Plato,  and  a  step  towatrds 
those  of  Kant. 


BOOKS   VII.,    VIII. ,   AND  IX.  113 

Book  YII.  supplies,  in  the  words  of  Eudemus,  a 
valuable  complement  to  Aristotle's  moral  system.  It 
discusses  the  intermediate  states  between  virtue  and 
vice,  and  especially  analyses  the  state  called  "  incon- 
tinence," or  "  weakness,"  as  exhibited  in  the  process  of 
yielding  to  temptation.  By  aid  of  the  forms  of  the 
syllogism  it  is  shown  how,  while  having  good  principles 
in  our  mind,  we  may  fail  under  temptation  to  act  upon 
them.  On  the  other  hand,  the  idea  is  introduced  of  an 
ideally  vicious  man,  who  has  no  conscience  or  remorse, 
but  all  his  mind  is  in  harmony  with  the  dictates  of 
vice ;  a  conception  with  which  we  may  compare  the 
character  drawn  by  Shelley  in  his  portrait  of  Count 
Cenci.  The  whole  of  this  book  is  marked  by  a  phrase- 
ology different  from  and  later  than  that  of  the  genuine 
parts  of  the  '  Ethics.'  It  deals  much  in  physiological 
considerations,  and  it  winds  up  with  a  modified  para- 
phrase of  Aristotle's  treatise  on  Pleasure,  given  in 
Book  X. 

Books  VIII.  and  IX.  treat  of  Eriendship,  which  "is 
either  a  virtue,  or  is  closely  connected  with  virtue;"  and 
no  part  of  the  whole  treatise  is  more  pleasing  or  admir- 
able. The  idea  of  friendship  has  probably  always  found 
a  place  among  civilised  nations,  but  it  obtained  peculiar 
prominence  among  the  Greeks,  partly  owing  to  the  sub- 
ordinate position  assigned  to  women,  and  the  consequent 
rarity  of  sympathetic  marriages.  Among  the  Dorians, 
from  early  times,  there  had  subsisted  a  custom  by  which 
each  warrior  had  attached  to  him,  as  his  squire,  a 
boy  whom  he  was  expected  to  inspire  with  becoming 
thoughts.       The  one  member  in  this  pair  was  called 

A.C.S.S.  vol.  V  H 


114  ARISTOTLE  ON  FRIENDSHIP. 

"the  inbreather,"  the  other  "the  listener."  Out  of 
this  custom  sentimental  relationships  arose,  which  Plato 
approving  wrote  his  famous  descriptions  of  those  pure 
and  passionate  attachments  between  persons  of  the  same 
sex,  known  as  "  Platonic  love."  With  this  sentimen- 
tality Aristotle  did  not  sympathise,  but  yet  there  is 
no  coldness  in  his  picture  of  friendship.  He  asserts 
enthusiastically  the  glow  of  the  heart  which  is  caused 
by  contemplating  the  actions  of  a  virtuous  friend  (IX. 
ix.  5),  and  declares  that  without  this  element  in  life 
no  one  can  be  called  truly  happy.  Lord  Bacon's 
splendid  essay  *0f  Friendship'  may  be  compared  with 
these  pages;  but  Bacon's  account  of  the  advantages  of  a 
friend  is  on  a  lower  level  and  less  philosophical  than  that 
given  by  Aristotle,  who  goes  to  the  root  of  the  matter  in 
saying  that  what  a  friend  really  does  for  you  is,  by  the 
joint  operation  of  sympathy  and  contrast,  of  quad  iden- 
tity and  yet  diversity — ^to  intensify  the  sense  of  your  per- 
sonal existence,  and  to  give  you  that  vividness  of  vital- 
ity on  which  happiness  depends  (IX.  ix.  7).  In  this 
proposition  the  two  books  culminate,  but  they  are  full 
of  lucid  distinctions,  and  also  of  high  morality.  Friend- 
ship (as  has  been  seen  above,  p.  87)  is  represented  by 
Aristotle  as  an  utterly  disinterested  feeling,  often  call- 
ing for  great  self-sacrifice.  Sometimes,  he  says,  the 
good  man  may  be  called  upon  to  die  for  his  friends 
(IX.  viii.  9);  and  as  a  delicate  form  of  disinterest- 
edness he  inquires  whether  in  some  cases  one  ought 
not  to  give  up  to  one's  friend,  instead  of  seizmg  for 
one's  self,  the  opportunity  of  doing  noble  actions. 
Almost  the  only  matter  of  any  importance  in  the 


WHAT  IS  PLEASURE?  J 15 

*  Ethics '  of  Aristotle  which  we  have  not  already  sum- 
marised is  his  disquisition  on  Pleasure  in  Book  X. 
There  was  a  good  deal  of  abstract  questioning  in  the 
time  of  Aristotle  as  to  whether  Pleasure  could  be  "  the 
chief  good,"  or  whether  it  could  be  considered  a  good 
at  all.  The  Platonists  were  disposed  to  be  hard  upon 
Pleasure.  But  all  this  turned  a  good  deal  upon  the 
prior  question,  "  What  Pleasure  is  1 "  Aristotle  showed 
that  an  erroneous  definition  had  been  taken  up  by  the 
Platonic  school,  who  considered  pleasure  to  be  a  sense 
of  restoration, — a  sense  of  our  powers,  after  exhaustion, 
being  brought  up  to  their  normal  state.  Kant  has 
given  a  very  similar  definition,  saying  that  "  pleasure 
is  the  sense  of  that  which  promotes  life,  pain  of  that 
which  hinders  it."  Aristotle  says  that  this  is  wrong ; 
that  it  applies  only  to  eating  and  drinking,  and  such 
things,  and  that  Pleasure  is  not  "the  sense  of  what  pro- 
motes life,"  but  the  sense  of  life  itself;  the  sense  of  the 
vital  powers,  the  sense  that  any  faculty  whatsoever  has 
met  its  proper  object.  Pleasure,  then,  according  to  the 
Platonists,  was  the  accompaniment  of  an  imperfect  con- 
dition, like  recovery  after  illness.  According  to  Aris- 
totle it  was,  except  in  the  case  of  certain  spiu-ious  pleas- 
ures, the  play  and  action  of  that  which  is  healthy  in 
us.  From  this  point  of  view  it  is  obvious  that  Pleas- 
ure must  in  itself  be  a  good,  and  that  when  it  consists 
in  the  exercise  of  the  highest  faculties  (see  above,  p. 
102)  it  becomes  identical  with  the  highest  happiness. 
Lest  it  be  thought  that  this  exaltation  of  Pleasure 
might  have  dangerous  results  from  a  moral  point  of 
view,  we  will  mention  one  safeguard   which   accom- 


116  TEE  ''END-IN-ITSELF:' 

panies  the  Aristotelian  doctrine.  He  tells  us  that 
for  anything  to  be  "good"  in  life,  it  must  be  an 
end-in-itself  :  that  is, — something  desirable  for  its  own 
sake,  and  not  as  a  mere  means  to  something  else; 
something  thoroughly  worthy,  in  which  the  mind 
can  rest  satisfied.  Thus  all  mere  amusements  are  ex- 
cluded from  being  good,  because  they  are  not  ends-in- 
themselves.  And  this  maxim  may  be  deduced  from 
Aristotle  :  "  Act  as  far  as  possible  so  that  at  any  mo- 
ment you  may  be  able  to  say  to  yourself,  'What  I  am 
now  doing  is  an  end-in-itself.' " 


CHAPTEE  YI. 


The  '  Ethics '  of  Aristotle  end  with  the  words,  "  Let 
us  then  commence  our  '  Politics.' "  He  had  described 
virtue  and  happiness,  but  neither  of  these,  he  says,*  is 
attainable  by  any  human  being  apart  from  society. 
Moral  development  and  the  full  enjoyment  of  the 
exercise  of  our  powers  equally  demand  certain  external 
conditions;  they  cannot  exist  save  by  the  aid  of  a 
settled  community,  social  habits,  the  restraint  and  pro- 
tection of  laws,  and  even  a  wisely  regulated  system  of 
public  education.  Man  is  by  nature  a  social  creature ; 
he  cannot  isolate  himself  without  becoming  either  more 
or  less  than  man — "  either  a  god  or  a  beast."  The  state 
is,  therefore,  a  prime  necessity  for  the  "  well-doing  and 
well-being"  of  the  individual.  In  fact,  says  Aristotle,! 
you  cannot  form  any  conception  of  man  in  his  normal 
condition — that  is  to  say,  in  a  civilised  condition — ex- 
cept as  a  member  of  a  state.  On  these  grounds  Aristotle 
proposed  to  go  on  to  the  writing  of  his  '  Politics '  as  the 
complement  and  conclusion  of  his  ethical  treatise.  Eut 
some  time  probably  elapsed  before  the  design  was 
*  VEth.'  X.  X.  8-23.  +  *Pol.'  I.  ii.  13,  14. 


118  CONTEXTS  OF  THE  'POLITICS: 

carried  out ;  *  and  in  the  interval  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  suppose  that  Aristotle,  seeking,  as  usual,  to  base 
theory  upon  experience,  was  engaged  in  making  that 
remarkable  collection  called  the  '  Constitutions '  (see 
above,  p.  48),  which  contained  a  history  and  description 
of  no  less  than  158  states,  and  of  which  numerous 
fragments  remain. 

However  this  may  be,  the  'Politics'  forms  a  rich 
repertory  of  facts  relating  to  the  history  of  Greece. 
And  it  abounds,  too,  in  the  knowledge  of  human 
nature,  and  in  wise  and  penetrating  observations  on  the 
conduct  and  motives  of  mankind,  many  of  which  are 
applicable  to  all  times  and  countries.  The  treatise  is 
not  entire ;  it  breaks  off  in  the  middle  of  one  of  the 
most  interesting  parts  of  all,  namely  Aristotle's  theory 
of  education.  Perhaps  this  was  one  of  the  cases  in 
which  Aristotle,  finding  that  his  mind  was  not  fully 
made  up  on  a  particular  subject,  dropped  that  subject 
for  the  time,  meaning  to  revert  to  it,  but  never  actu- 
ally doing  so.  Besides  its  unfinished  condition,  the 
*  Politics '  also  shows  indications  of  a  certain  amount 
of  disarrangement  in  the  order  of  its  books.  If  re- 
arranged according  to  their  natural  order,  the  books  in 
Bekker's  edition  would  stand  thus  : — 

Book  I.  On  the  Family  as  a  constituent  element  in 
the  State. 

Book  II.  Containing  a  criticism  of  some  previous 
theories  about  the  State,  and  of  some  remarkable  actual 
constitutions. 

*  Spengel,  one  of  the  most  judicious  of  German  critics,  says, 
that  "the  'Politics'  was  written  long  after  the  *  Ethics.'" 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  'POLITICS.'  119 

Books  III.,  yiL,  VIII.  Giving  Aristotle's  own  con- 
ception of  an  Ideal  State, — unfortunately  not  con- 
cluded. 

Books  lY.,  YI.,  Y.  Forming  a  return  from  the  ideal 
point  of  view  to  practical  statesmanship,  and  suggesting 
remedies  for  different  evils  apparent  in  the  contempo- 
rary Governments  of  Greece. 

It  has  been  well  pointed  out  *  that  in  Aristotle's  treat- 
ment of  the  above-mentioned  subjects  three  incongruous 
elements  may  be  detected :  "  really  scientific  inquiry, 
aristocratic  prejudice,  and  the  dreams  of  a  metaphysical 
philosophy  which  soars  to  heaven  and  listens  for  the 
eternal  harmonies  of  nature."  The  scientific  spirit 
shows  itself  in  the  vast  apparatus  of  history  which 
Aristotle  employs,  his  researches  into  the  customs 
of  barbarous  tribes,  and  his  careful  recognition  of  the 
immense  variety  to  be  found  in  constitutions  coming 
under  the  same  general  name  (such  as  Democracy, 
Aristocracy,  &c.)  when  studied  according  to  the  peculiar 
circumstances  of  each  case.  AU  this  would  constitute 
his  work  a  contribution  to  the  science  of  "  Comparative 
Politics." 

But  anotner  spirit,  alien  from  that  of  free  and  in- 
ductive inquiry,  occasionally  manifests  itself,  especially 
when  Aristotle  appeals  to  "  nature  "  either  in  defending 
or  attacking  any  institution.  "  !N"ature  "  is,  of  course,  a 
rather  slippery  word  :  it  may  mean  either  of  two  things, 
— either  "  primitive  condition,"  in  which  sense  a  savage 
is  in  a  state  of  nature ;  or  "  normal  condition,"  in  which- 

*  Mr  A.  Lang's  Essays  on  Aristotle's  *  PoHtics,'  p.  15 
(Longmans,  1877). 


120  ARISTOTLE  ON  SLAVERY. 

sense  the  most  perfectly  civilised  man  has  attained  his 
natural  state.  The  latter  sense  is  the  one  which  Aris- 
totle generally  has  in  his  mind ;  he  generally  means  by 
"  nature  "  the  normal  and  perfect  state  of  things,  or  a 
power  in  the  world  working  towards  that  normal  state. 
But  the  question  arises,  How  do  we  know  what  is  the 
perfect  and  normal  state  of  things  1  Philosophers  are 
too  apt  to  dignify  by  the  name  of  "  nature "  any  ar- 
rangement for  which  they  may  have  a  predilection. 
And  Aristotle  cannot  be  entirely  exonerated  from 
having  done  so.  He  sometimes  attributes  a  sort  of 
divine  right  to  things  as  they  are,  calling  them 
"natural."  Thus  he  treats  of  the  family  as  "nat- 
urally" constituted  of  man,  wife,  child,  and  slave. 
Certain  reformers  of  the  4th  century  B.C.  had  already 
lifted  up  their  voices  against  the  institution  of  slavery. 
They  had  argued  that  the  slave  was  of  the  same  flesh 
and  blood  as  his  master,  and  might  be  as  good  as  he ; 
and  that,  in  short,  slavery  was  merely  an  unjust  and 
oppressive  custom  which  mankind  could  and  should 
alter.  But  to  the  mind  of  Aristotle  slavery  was  a 
necessary  institution  in  order  to  provide  citizens  with 
that  amount  of  leisure  which  would  enable  them  to 
live  ideal  lives  in  the  pursuit  of  the  true  and  the 
beautiful  (see  above,  p.  101).  Therefore  with  uncon- 
scious bias  he  proceeded  to  argue  that  slavery  was 
"  natural,"  on  the  ground  that  some  races  of  men  were 
by  "nature"  born  to  serve,  being  deficient  in  that 
"  large  discourse  "  of  reason  which  other  men  possessed, 
and  which  gave  them  a  "natural"  right  to  command. 
He  seeks  for  external  indications  of  this  great  difference 


ARISTOTLE   ON  SLAVERY,  121 

between  man  and  man,  and  says  that  slaves  are  "  bar- 
barians "  (^.  e.,  ignorant  of  the  Greek  language  and 
Greek  manners),  and  again,  that  they  have  not  the  up- 
right bearing  of  freemen  trained  in  the  gymnasia.  But 
he  admits  that  "  nature  "  has  failed  in  outwardly  mark- 
ing with  sufficient  distinctness  the  inward  difference 
between  the  slave  and  his  master.  Yet  still  he  is  not 
shaken  in  his  doctrine,  but  even  asserts  that  it  is  lawful 
to  make  war  on  races  which  were  intended  by  "natui'e" 
to  be  slaves,  and  to  reduce  them  to  slavery.  These 
views  may  seem  shocking;  but  yet  they  admit  of 
some  palliation.  Christian  theologians  and  divines,  till 
within  a  very  recent  time,  have  defended  slavery,  ap- 
pealing in  its  behalf  to  the  sanction  of  the  Bible ;  and 
even  the  virtuous  Bishop  Berkeley,  while  sojourning  at 
Rhode  Island,  became  the  owner  of  slaves.  The  lot  of 
a  slave  in  Attica  seems,  generally  speaking,  not  to  have 
been  a  bad  one.  And  Aristotle,  in  wishing  the  "natu- 
rally "  deficient  races  of  mankind  to  be  brought  into 
bondage,  seems  to  have  had  some  idea  of  the  benefit 
they  would  derive  from  being,  as  it  were,  sent  to 
school. 

In  another  matter  Aristotle  appealed  to  "nature" 
not  in  defending,  but  in  attacking,  one  of  the  institu- 
tions of  society — namely,  the  putting  out  money  at 
interest.  Aristotle  had  many  of  the  prejudices  of  a 
"gentleman;"  we  have  seen  before  (p.  109)  how  he 
admired  a  brilliant  liberality,  and  thought  little  of  the 
virtue  of  saving.  He  acknowledged  that  means  must 
be  forthcoming  for  the  maintenance  of  the  family,  but; 
if  possible,  he  would  have  these  means  come  from  the 


122  ARISTOTLE  ON  MONEY-LENDING. 

produce  of  the  soil,*  crops,  animals,  or  minerals,  for 
these  sources  of  support  are  "natural."  "With  trade 
and  traffic  he  had  no  sympathy,  but  he  admitted  that 
practically  they  must  go  on ;  and  he  said  that  people  who 
valued  success  in  such  things  might  try  and  imitate  the 
philosopher  Thales,  who  foresaw,  by  his  astrology,  on 
one  occasion,  that  there  would  be  a  great  olive  harvest, 
and  while  it  was  still  winter  hired  all  the  olive  presses 
in  the  country,  and  when  the  demand  for  these  set  in, 
was  able  to  get  his  own  terms  and  realise  a  large  sum, 
"  thus  showing  that  it  is  easy  for  philosophers  to  be 
rich,  if  they  only  cared  about  it."  These  contemptuous 
expressions  in  regard  to  commerce  clearly  indicate  that 
Aristotle  did  not  take  a  calm  intellectual  view  of  the 
subject ;  he  did  not  see  that  it  was  a  subject  worthy  of 
being  reduced  to  a  science,  else  he  would  not  have  left 
the  doing  of  this  to  Adam  Smith.  Yet  still  in  a  book 
full  of  the  shrewdest  remarks  on  social  arrangements 
we  cannot  fail  to  be  struck  by  the  antiquated  look  of 
the  announcement  that  "lending  money  on  interest 
is  justly  abominated,  and  is  the  most  unnatural  of  all 
forms  of  gain,  for  it  diverts  money  from  its  proper  pur- 
pose (which  was  to  be  a  mere  instrument  of  exchange) 
and  forces  it  unnaturally  to  breed."  f  This  saying  of 
Aristotle's  doubtless  did  something  to  foster  the  pre- 
judice against  "usury"  and  Jews,  in  the  latter  part 
of  the  Middle  Ages.     The  notion  is  apparently  based 

*  'Pol.' I.  X.  3. 

t  Compare  Shakespeare,  'Merchant  of  Venice,' Act  i.  scene 
3:— 

Antonio.  Or  is  your  gold  and  silver  ewes  and  rams? 
Shylock.    I  cannot  tell ;  I  m&ke  it  breed  as  fast. 


HIS  MYSTICAL  IDEAS.  123 

upon  the  first-mentioned  conception  of  "nature" — as 
the  primitive  state  of  things.  "Interest  is  not  a 
primitive  institution,  and  therefore  it  is  unnatural." 
The  very  opposite  of  this  conclusion  would  be 
thought  true  nowadays.  We  feel  now  that  money 
unspent  "naturally"  acquires  interest  and  compound 
interest,  and  that  in  a  civilised  community  nothing 
is  more  unnatural  than  the  "talent  laid  up  in  a 
napkin." 

An  enthusiastic  and  almost  m.ystical  spirit  exhibits 
itself  in  Aristotle  when  he  discourses  on  the  Ideal  State. 
Having  laid  it  down  that  Happiness  for  the  state  and 
for  the  individual  is  one  and  the  same  ('Pol.'  YII. 
ii.  1),  he  seems  for  a  moment  to  waver  and  hesitate  as 
to  whether  he  should  not  retract  the  doctrine  expressed 
in  the  'Ethics'  (see  above,  p.  102),  that  the  happiness 
to  be  found  in  a  life  of  thought  is  incomparably 
superior  to  that  to  be  found  in  a  life  of  action.  Could 
this  be  said  of  a  state — that  is,  of  a  whole  community  1 
If  a  whole  community  is  engaged  in  the  fruition  of 
philosophical  thought,  must  they  not  be  isolated  from 
international  relations  and  cut  off  from  the  world  1  But 
Aristotle  does  not  flinch  ultimately  from  the  results  of 
his  doctrine.  He  says  ('Pol.'  YII.  ii.  16)  that  "it 
is  quite  possible  that  a  state  may  be  situated  in  some 
isolated  position,"  enjoying  good  laws  and  knowing 
nothing  of  war  or  foreign  relations,  and  that  in  such  a 
state  (YII.  iii.  8)  the  community  may  be  engaged  in  con- 
templations and  thoughts  which  have  their  own  end  in 
themselves,  and  do  not  aim  at  any  external  results.  As 
is  the  life  of  God  or  of  the  conscious  universe  (each 


124  THE  IDEAL  STATE. 

brooding  over  their  own  perfections),  such  will  be  the 
life  of  the  Ideal  State  ! 

This  announcement  of  the  highest  end  to  be  aimed 
at  by  Politics  is  as  if  some  modern  ^vriter,  in  treating 
of  the  State,  should  seek  to  identify  it  with  the  Invis- 
ible Church  of  God.  Or,  again,  it  may  remind  us  of 
the  saying  that  the  supreme  and  ultimate  product  of 
civilisation  is  "  two  or  three  gentlemen  talking  together 
in  a  room."  This  paradox  is  true  and  quite  Aristotelian : 
mental  activities  are  the  highest  things  of  all ;  enact- 
ments, and  police,  and  wars,  and  treaties  exist  for  the 
sake  of  order,  of  which  the  best  fruit  is  the  mutual  play 
of  intelligence  and  the  glow  of  friendship.  But  one 
peculiarity  of  Aristotle's  ideal  politics  is  the  compara- 
tive smaUness  of  their  scale.  Like  a  true  Greek,  he 
does  not  think  of  nations  and  empires,  but  of  city- 
states.  It  has  been  said  that  the  city-state  was  some- 
thing like  the  University  of  modern  times.  Aristotle 
regarded  it  as  an  organism  of  limited  size,  in  which 
every  citizen  should  have  his  function,  and  in  which 
every  one  should  be  personally  known  to  the  rulers. 
He  said  ('Eth.'  IX.  x.  iii.)  that  100,000  citizens 
would  be  far  too  many  to  constitute  a  state.  Some 
of  the  peculiarities  of  his  Ideal  State  may  be  speci- 
fied as  foUows  : — Every  full  citizen  was  to  be  a  land- 
owner, with  slaves  to  cultivate  his  soil,  but  no  great 
accumulation  of  property  in  any  one  man's  hands 
was  to  be  allowed.  The  citizens  were  to  constitute  a 
warrior  caste,  and  were  each  to  be  admitted  in  tiu-n, 
when  of  mature  age,  to  a  share  in  the  government. 
No  artisan  or  tradesman  was  to  be  a  citizen ;  the  city 


THE  IDEAL  STATE.  125 

was  to  have  a  harbour,  but  not  too  near,  so  as  not  to  be 
flooded  with  strangers ;  the  navy  was  to  be  manned  by 
slaves ;  the  city  itself  was,  for  salubrity,  to  slope  towards 
the  east  and  to  catch  the  winds  of  morning.    Lastly,  the 
State  itself  was  to  be  a  perfect  Sparta  in  point  of  dis- 
cipline, though  aiming  at  something  higher  than  mere 
gymnastic  and  military  drill.    There  was  to  be  a  common 
primary  instruction  for  all  the  citizens  from  the  age  of 
seven  to  fourteen,  and  a  common  secondary  instruction 
from  fourteen  to  twenty-one.  The  "branches"  were  to  be 
gymnastic,  letters,  drawing,  and  music.    Everything  was 
to  be  taught  with  a  view  to  culture,  rather  than  to  utility. 
Thus  the  object  of  learning  drawing  was  "  to  make  one 
observant  of  beauty."     In  regard  to  gymnastic,  Aris- 
totle wisely  warns  against  a  premature  strain  of  the 
powers,  and  says  that  it  is  very  rare  for  the  same  person 
to  have  won  a  prize,  as  a  boy,  and  as  a  man,  at  the 
Olympic  games.     He  lays  great  stress  on  the  moral  and 
educational   influence   of   music,    and   its   efiicacy   in 
*' purging "  the  emotions  (see  above,  p.  95).     He  dis- 
parages pipe-playing,  which,  he  says,  was  adopted  by 
the  Athenians  in  the  glorious  period  of  licence  succeed- 
ing their  victories  over  the  Persians;  and  adds  that 
"  pipe-playing  not  only  disfigures  the  face,  but  has  no- 
thing intellectual  in  it."     It  is  difficult  for  us  to  enter 
into  many  of  the  feelings  of  the  ancients  about  music. 
Aristotle   lauds   the  "Dorian   mood;"  and   here   his 
treatise  breaks  off,  without  his  having  given  us  his 
theory  as   to   instruction   in  literature,   or  as  to   the 
secondary  instruction  in  general  of  his  ideal  citizens. 
In  constructing  a  Utopia,  Aristotle  was,  of  course, 


126  CONSERVATISM  OF  ARISTOTLE. 

following  the  example  of  the  celehrated  '  Eepublic '  of 
Plato ;  but  his  object  was  to  improve  upon  the  concep- 
tions of  his  master,  whom  he  criticised  with  courtesy, 
but  in  a  prosaic  spirit.  Plato's  "  city  "  avowedly  ex- 
isted in  dreamland,  but  Aristotle  applied  to  it  the 
tests  of  historical  experience  and  everyday  possibility. 
While  accepting  the  idea  of  a  city  of  contemplation, 
Aristotle  determined  that  its  institutions  should  be 
such  as  to  approve  themselves  to  practical  common- 
sense.  The  contrast  between  the  two  philosophers  in 
this  matter  is  very  striking — the  one  daring,  creative, 
and  full  of  the  play  of  fancy ;  the  other  laborious, 
matter-of-fact,  and  scientific.  It  is  not  certain  that 
Plato's  wild  suggestions  for  a  community  of  wives  and 
property  were  meant  to  be  taken  seriously  \  but  Aristotle 
takes  them  so,  and  gives  us  the  first  arguments  on  re- 
cord against  Communism.  He  defends  the  institution 
of  property  as  "  natural,"  and  says  that  "  it  makes  an 
unspeakable  difference  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  thing 
to  feel  that  it  is  your  own."  All  his  remarks  on  this 
point  are  sagacious ;  but  there  is  a  singular  spirit  of 
conservatism  shown  in  his  saying  ('Pol.'  II.  v.  16) 
that  "  if  Plato's  notions  had  been  good  they  would  have 
been  adopted  long  ago."  Instead  of  looking  forward 
to  a  future  of  discovery  and  progress,  Aristotle  rather 
looked  back,  thinking  that  all  perfection  had  been 
attained  in  the  past. 

In  Books  rV.,  VL,  V.  of  his  *  Politics '  (see  above, 
p.  119),  Aristotle  turns  from  the  ideal  to  the  actual,  and 
lays  down  a  theory  of  the  different  forms  of  govern- 
ment which  are  possible,  the  causes  which  give  rise  to 


ARISTOTLE  ON  ACTUAL   GOVERNMENTS.     127 

these  different  forms,  their  respective  merits  and  dis- 
advantages, and  the  practical  means  for  obviating  the 
evils  to  which  they  are  respectively  exposed.  Greek 
society  was  very  unstable;  Athens  and  many  other 
cities  were,  like  Paris  during  the  last  half-century,  in 
clironic  expectation  of  a  revolution.  Therefore  a  theory 
of  seditions  and  revolutions  became  an  essential  part 
of  Greek  political  science,  and  Aristotle  furnishes  one 
accordingly,  containing  the  wise  remark  that  "small 
things  are  never  the  cause,  though  they  are  often  the 
occasion,  of  popular  revolt."  He  shows  that  there  are 
three  normal  forms  of  government, — the  Monarchy, 
or  government  by  one  wise  ruler;  the  Aristocracy, 
or  government  by  a  select  number  of  the  wisest  and 
best;  and  the  "Constitution,"  or  mixed  government, 
in  which  democratic,  monarchic,  and  aristocratical  ele- 
ments are  balanced  against  each  other.  Each  of  these 
normal  and  perfect  forms,  wherever  they  have  existed, 
has  followed  a  tendency  to  diverge  into  a  corruption  of 
itself; — the  monarchy  degenerates  into  Tyranny,  the 
aristocracy  into  Oligarchy,  and  the  "Constitution" 
into  Democracy.  These  lower  forms  are  the  kinds  of 
government  which  Aristotle  practically  finds  in  the 
world.  He  shows  how  each  of  them  is  constantly 
menaced  by  revolution,  and  from  what  special  causes, 
namely,  the  peculiar  jealousies  which  each  is  apt  to 
engender.  He  says  that  it  is  not  the  desire  of  gain, 
so  much  as  tenacity  of  rights  or  fancied  rights,  that 
causes  revolution.  He  gives  various  pieces  of  advice  to 
those  who  administer  the  different  forms  of  government ; 
— one  of  which  is  that  each  government  should  avoid 


128  THE  LIMITATION  OF  HIS   VIEWS. 

emphatically  asserting  its  own  special  character.  The 
democracy  should  be  as  little  democratic,  the  tyrant  as 
little  tyrannous,  the  oligarchy  as  little  exclusive  and 
overhearing  as  possible, — so  that  in  each  case  some  ap- 
proach might  be  made  to  the  golden  "  mean,"  which  is 
the  true  cause  of  political  stability. 

In  his  high  appreciation  of  the  "  Constitution,"  or  well- 
mixed  government,  Aristotle  may  be  thought  to  have 
had  an  unconscious  anticipation  of  the  guarded  liberties, 
and  of  the  combination  of  order  with  progress,  which 
are  the  blessing  and  the  pride  of  England.  But  in  one 
respect  he  totally  fails  to  come  up  to  the  grandeur  of 
the  modern  conception ;  for,  as  said  before,  he  thinks 
of  arrangements  for  a  city  and  not  for  a  nation,  and 
he  has  no  idea  of  those  representative  institutions  by 
which  political  freedom  of  action  on  a  large  scale  may 
be  provided.  As  his  views  for  each  state  were  limited, 
so  also  he  did  not  take  sufficient  thought  of  inter- 
national relations.  For  one  moment  he  seemed  to  have 
caught  a  glimpse  of  possibilities  which  he  might  have 
followed  out  into  important  conclusions ;  for  he  says 
('  Pol. '  YII.  vii.  3)  that  "  owing  to  the  happy  moder- 
ation of  the  climate  of  Greece,  the  Hellenic  race  pos- 
sess a  combination  of  the  best  qualities  which  fall  to 
the  lot  of  the  human  species,  being  both  high-spirited 
and  intellectual;  and  if  they  could  all  together  form  one 
political  state,  the  Greeks  might  govern  the  world." 
He  drops  out  this  isolated  thought,  but  does  not  pursue 
it.  At  the  moment  when  he  was  writing,  the  Hellenic 
race  was  in  the  utmost  danger ;  it  was,  in  fact,  doomed 
to   fall  from  its   high   position  into   political  extinc- 


BLINDNESS  TO   THE  DANGERS  OF  GREECE.    129 

tion,  and  all  for  the  want  of  "solidarity,"  all  from 
these  jealousies  which  kept  each  Greek  city  apart  from 
the  rest.  Aristotle's  peculiar  relations  to  the  court  of 
IMacedon  may  have  hindered  him  from  freely  entering 
upon  this  subject,  or  may  have  biassed  his  views ;  but 
the  real  fact  seems  rather  to  have  been  that,  while  he 
was  a  great  philosopher,  he  was  no  statesman,  and  that, 
absorbed  in  the  researches  of  science  and  in  the  dreams 
of  an  ideal  state,  he  did  not  see  the  actual  dangers  of 
liis  country  so  clearly  as  his  patriotic  contemporary 
Demosthenes  saw  them.  His  contribution  to  politics 
was  abstract  and  scientific,  and  as  such  remains  valid 
for  all  time ;  his  analysis  of  the  pathology  (so  to  speak) 
of  oligarchies  and  democracies  was  found  to  be  often 
strikingly  verified  in  the  history  of  the  Italian  re- 
publics. And  however  much  the  views  of  Aristotle 
fall  short  of  the  requirements  of  modern  times,  the 
'  Politics '  will  always  form  a  valuable  study  for  one 
who  is  likely  to  take  part  in  the  public  affairs  of  his 
country. 


A.C.S.S.  vol.  V. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

THE   NATURAL   PHILOSOPHY   OP   ARISTOTLE. 

Aristotle  has  now  done  with  Practical  and  Construc- 
tive Science.*  He  turns  from  Man  with  his  disputa- 
tions, reasonings,  oratory,  poetry,  moral  and  social  life, 
to  the  subjects  of  Speculative  Science, — to  JS'ature,  the 
Universe,  and  God.  In  glancing  at  the  series  of  great 
treatises  in  which  the  results  of  his  thoughts  and  re- 
searches upon  these  subjects  are  embodied,  it  will  be 
convenient  to  divide  them  under  the  three  heads  of 
N'atural  Philosophy,  Biology,  and  Metaphysics.  First, 
then,  the  '  Physical  Discourse,'  the  treatise  '  On  the 
Heavens,'  that  *  On  Generation  and  Destruction,'  and 
the  '  Meteorologies,'  form  together  a  distinct  whole,! 
and  contain  the  ^Natural  Philosophy  of  Aristotle,  of 
which  let  us  now  notice  some  of  the  salient  points, 
leaving  his  Biology  and  Metaphysics  to  form  the  sub- 
ject of  future  chapters. 

Natural  Philosophy,  as  conceived  by  Aristotle,  was 
far  more  metaphysical  than  the  science  which  is  called 
by  that  name  in  the  present  day — a  science  based  on 

*  See  above,  p.  42. 

+  On  the  connection  of  these  works  see  some  general  remarks 
above,  pp.  45,  46. 


ARISTOTLE  ON  ''EXISTENCE."  131 

mathematics,  and  starting,  we  might  perhaps  say,  with 
the  doctrines  of  Newton's  '  Principia,'  anything  which 
lies  beyond  these  doctrines  being  taken  for  granted. 
But  in  Aristotle's  Natural  Philosophy  nothing  is  taken 
for  granted.  He  commences  by  inquiring  into  the  na- 
ture of  "  Existence ; "  and  sets  himself  to  answer  some 
of  the  puzzles  with  which  his  predecessors,  the  philo- 
sophers of  Greece,  had  racked  their  own  and  other 
people's  brains.  They  had  said,  "  How  is  it  possible 
for  anything  to  come  into  existence  ?  Out  of  what  can 
it  come  1  It  must  come  either  out  of  the  existent  or 
the  non-existent.  But  it  cannot  come  out  of  the  exist- 
ent, else  it  would  have  existed  already;  nor  can  it 
come  out  of  the  non-existent,  for  out  of  nothing  noth- 
ing can  come."  Aristotle  solves  this  dilemma  ('  Phys.' 
I.  viii.)  by  introducing  what  now  seems  a  simple 
enough  distinction — that  between  the  "  possible  "  and 
the  "  actual ; "  things  come  into  existence,  that  is,  into 
actuality,  out  of  the  state  of  the  possible.  ISTow  the 
possible,  or  potential,  is  in  one  sense  non-existent,  as 
it  is  nothing  actual ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  not 
mere  nonentity,  as  it  is  by  hypothesis  a  possibility  of 
existence.  All  this  may  appear  to  be  a  mere  matter  of 
words ;  and  it  may  be  asked  what  we  gain  by  having 
the  words  "  possibility  "  and  "  actuality  "  added  to  our, 
vocabulary?  But,  in  fact,  men  think  by  means  of 
words ;  and  if  a  new  formula  can  clear  up  the  notions 
connected  with  such  often-occurring  terms  as  "is "  or 
"  became,"  it  is  a  gain,  the  reality  of  which  is  shown 
by  the  perplexities  to  which  thinkers  had  been  reduced 
to  for  the  want  of  it.  ' 


132  ARISTOTLE  ON  ''NATURES 

Aristotle,  pursuing  liis  general  reflections  about  Ex- 
istence, says  that  in  everything  that  exists  you  can 
trace  three  principles :  the  Matter  out  of  which  the 
thing  arose,  and  which  contained  the  possibility  of  its 
existence  ]  the  Form  or  actual  nature  which  the  thing 
possesses ;  and  the  Negation  or  Privation  of  all  other 
natures.  That  is  to  say — a  thing  is  what  it  is  by  not 
being  what  it  is  not.  And  thus  all  existence  has  a 
negative,  as  well  as  a  positive,  side  ('Phys.'  I.  ix.) 
These  remarks  form  a  metaphysical  basis  to  ]N"atural 
Philosophy. 

In  the  second  book  of  his  '  Physical  Discourse,' 
Aristotle  quits  the  region  of  pure  abstractions,  and 
states,  in  interesting  terms,  his  views  of  "  Nature." 
He  speaks  of  "  Nature  "  as  "  a  principle  of  motion  and 
rest  essentially  inherent  in  things,  whether  that  motion 
be  locomotion,  increase,  decay,  or  alteration."  "It  is 
absurd  to  try  to  prove  the  existence  of  Nature;  its 
existence  is  self-evident."  "Nature  may  be  said  in 
one  way  to  be  the  simplest  substratum  of  matter  in 
things  possessing  their  own  principle  of  motion  and 
change ;  in  another  way  it  may  be  called  the  form  or 
ilaw  of  such  things."  In  other  words.  Nature  is  both 
"matter  or  potentiality,  and  form  or  actuality ;  both  the 
simple  elements  of  a  thing  and  its  existence  in  perfec- 
tion. It  is  also  the  transition  from  the  one  to  the 
other.  "  Nature,"  says  Aristotle,  "  spoken  of  as  the 
creation  of  anything,  is  the  path  to  nature." 

Paley's  *  Natural  Theology '  opens  with  the  cele- 
brated argument  which  compares  the  world  to  a  watch. 
"  If  one  were  to  find  a  watish,"  says  Paley,  "  he  would 


MARKS  OF  DESIGN  AV  NATURE.  133 

surely  conclude  that  there  must  have  been  a  watch- 
maker ;  and  so  from  the  marks  of  design  in  creation, 
which  are  like  the  adaptations  to  special  purposes  of 
each  part  in  the  watch,  we  must  conclude  that  an  in- 
telligent Creator  made  the  world."  Aristotle,  quite  as 
strongly  as  Paley,  admits  the  marks  of  design  in  na- 
ture. He  says  ('  Phys.'  II.  viii.  14.) :  "  The  adaptation 
of  means  to  ends  which  we  see  in  the  procedure  of  the 
animals  makes  some  men  doubt  whether  the  spider, 
for  instance,  and  the  ant,  do  not  work  by  the  light  of 
reason  or  an  analogous  faculty.  In  plants,  moreover, 
manifest  traces  of  a  fit  and  wisely  planned  organisation 
appear.  The  swallow  makes  its  nest  and  the  spider  its 
web  by  nature,  and  yet  with  a  design  and  an  end ;  and 
the  roots  of  the  plant  gi'ow  downward  for  the  sake  of 
providing  it  with  nourishment  in  the  best  way.  It  is 
plain,  then,  that  the  origin  of  natural  things  must  be 
attributed  to  design."  He  repudiates  the  notion  that 
"the  heavens  and  the  divinest  of  visible  things"  ('Phys.' 
II.  iv.  6)  can  have  been  the  result  of  the  workings  of  blind 
chance.  Nor  will  he  accept  the  theory  of  Empedocles 
(which  was  like  the  Darwinian  theory  of  Natural  Selec- 
tion in  its  extremest  form)  that  blind  chance  hit  upon 
the  production  of  life,  and  that  whole  races  of  monsters 
and  imperfect  beings  perished  before  the  moment  came 
when — by  mere  accident  and  coincidence — a  creature 
was  attained  sufficiently  perfect  to  survive  ('  Phys.'  II. 
viii.  4).  So  far  from  chance  having  been  the  chief 
force  in  producing  the  framework  of  the  Universe, 
Aristotle  considers  chance  to  be  a  mere  exception,  a 
mere  irregularity,  thwarting  the  reason  and  the  wis- 


134        THE  ETERNITY  OF  THE   UNIVERSE. 

dom  which  guides,  and  has  ever  guided,  the  operations 
of  nature. 

But,  while  utterly  denying  what  Mr  Darwin  would 
seem  to  point  to — that  Eeason  is  a  result  of  the  func- 
tions of  matter,  and  is  a  comparatively  recent  develop- 
ment in  the  history  of  this  globe  —  Aristotle  would 
equally  deny  the  thesis  of  Paley,  that  Eeason,  in  the 
form  of  an  intelligent  Creator,  existed  separately  be- 
fore this  world,  and  constructed  the  world  as  a  watch- 
maker constructs  a  watch.  While  he  considered  Eea- 
son to  have  existed  from  all  eternity,  he  thought  that  the 
Universe,  pervaded  in  all  its  parts  by  Eeason,  had  also 
existed  from  all  eternity.  Thus  all  idea  of  the  world 
having  been  created  was  quite  eliminated  from  the 
thoughts  of  Aristotle.  He  said  the  world  must  have 
been  eternal,  for  everything  which  is  created,  or  comes 
into  existence,  comes  into  the  "actual"  out  of  the 
"  possible."  The  Oigg  and  the  seed  are  instances  of  the 
"  possible,"  the  fowl  and  the  flower  of  the  "  actual." 
Eut  there  must  always  have  been  a  fowl  before  there 
was  an  egg,  and  a  flower  before  there  was  a  seed. 
Therefore  the  actual  must  always  have  been  first ;  and 
if  this  be  the  case  with  particular  classes  of  things,  we 
cannot  conceive  that  the  whole  world  was  ever  non- 
existent, and  a  mere  possibility  waiting  to  be  called 
into  existence  ('Metaphys.'  VIII.  viii.) 

Philosophers  always  acknowledge  the  difficulty 
which  there  is  in  conceiving  a  beginning.  Aristotle 
escapes  this  difficulty  by  asserting  that  the  Universe 
has  existed  eternally  the  same  as  it  appears  to  us  now. 
He  says  that  there  is  only  one  Cosmos  or  Universe, 


THE  ''OUTSIDE"   OF  THE   UNIVERSE.        135 

and  that  outside  of  this  there  is  "  neither  space,  nor 
vacuum,  nor  time."  One  would  expect  these  words  to 
mean  that  the  Universe  extends  to  infinity  in  all  direc- 
tions; but,  on  the  other  hand,  Aristotle  attributes  a 
definite  circular  shape  to  the  "  outside "  of  the  Uni- 
verse, which  would  be  incompatible  with  the  idea  of 
infinite  extension.  In  fact,  his  arguments  to  prove 
the  above  untenable  position  are  curious  abstract 
quibbles,  which  may  be  quoted  to  show  how  oddly  a 
philosopher  of  the  4th  century  B.C.  could  reason  on 
the  physical  construction  of  the  Universe.  He  says 
(*0n  the  Heavens,'  I.  ix.)  that  there  can  be  neither 
space  nor  vacuum  outside  the  circumference  of  the  Cos- 
mos, for,  if  there  were,  then  body  might  be  placed 
therein ;  but  this  is  impossible,  because  every  physical 
body  is  naturally  endowed  with  one  of  three  motions  : 
it  is  either  naturally  centripetal,  or  naturally  centri- 
fugal, or  naturally  revolving  round  the  earth.  IsTow 
each  of  these  three  kinds  of  body  has  its  natural  place 
within  the  Universe;  the  stone  being  centripetal  has 
its  natural  place  on  or  in  the  earth ;  fire  being  centri- 
fugal has  its  natural  place  above  the  air;  the  stars 
which  revolve  have  their  natural  place  in  the  revolv- 
ing Heaven.  Thus  there  is  no  kind  of  body  which  can 
naturally  exist  outside  the  Universe,  and  therefore 
there  can  be  no  Space,  for  Space  is  that  in  which 
bodies  exist !  That  there  is  no  Time  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  Universe,  Aristotle  proves  by  the  more  legiti- 
mate argument  that  "  if  there  is  no  motion  there  can 
be  no  time,  since  Time  is  the  measure  of  motion.'* 
But  his  conception  of  the  "  natural "  motions  inherent 


136  THE  HEAVENLY  BODIES, 

in  different  classes  of  bodies,  and  his  appeal  to  his 
own  preconceived  ideas  of  "  nature "  to  prove  what 
exists,  or  does  not  exist,  outside  the  circumference  of 
Heaven,  are  very  characteristic. 

Time  and  Space,  then,  according  to  Aristotle,  end 
with  the  circumference  of  Heaven,  though  it  is  difficult 
to  understand  how  space  can  he  conceived  to  come  to 
an  end  at  any  particular  point.  But  the  Stagirite  here 
becomes  mystical,  for  he  says  that,  "  the  things  out- 
side," existing  in  neither  space  nor  time,  enjoy  for 
all  eternity  a  perfect  life  of  absolute  joy  and  peace 
(*  Heavens,'  I.  ix.)  This  is  the  region  of  the  divine,  in 
which  there  is  life  and  consciousness,  though  perhaps 
no  personality;  it  is  increate,  immutable,  and  inde- 
structible. 

Descending  from  this  region — if  that  can  be  called 
region  which  is  out  of  space  altogether — we  come  in 
the  Aristotelian  system  to  the  "  First  Heaven,"  the 
place  of  the  fixed  stars,  which  ever  revolves  with  great 
velocity  from  the  left  to  the  right.  In  a  lower  sphere, 
revolving  in  the  contrary  direction,  are  the  sun,  moon, 
and  planets ;  and  we  are  told  that  we  must  not  suppose 
that  either  stars  or  planets  are  composed  of  fire.  Their 
substance  is  ether,  that  fifth  element,  or  quinta  essentia, 
which  enters  also  into  the  composition  of  the  human 
soul.  They  only  seem  bright,  like  fire,  because  the 
friction  caused  by  the  rapidity  with  which  they  are 
carried  round  makes  them  red-hot.  The  reason  why 
the  stars  twinkle,  but  the  planets  do  not,  is  merely  that 
the  former  are  so  far  off  that  our  sight  reaches  them  in 
a  weak  and   trembling   condition;  hence   their  light 


THE  EARTH  THE  CENTRE  OF  THE  UNIVERSE.  137 

seems  to  us  to  quiver,  while  really  it  is  our  eyesight 
which  is  quivering.  Sun,  moon,  and  stars  alike  are 
living  beings,  unwearied,  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  per- 
fect happiness. 

It  has  often  been  said  that  if  an  ancient  Greek 
temple  be  compared  with  a  Gothic  cathedral,  the  one 
suggests  the  idea  of  the  finite,  the  other  of  the  infinite. 
The  same  thing  might  be  said  of  Aristotle's  Cosmology 
when  compared  with  the  views  of  modern  science. 
Aristotle  figured  to  himself  a  perfectly  limited  universe, 
with  the  earth  in  the  centre,  and  the  fixed  stars  all 
round  the  circumference.  In  a  circle,  or  globe,  it  may 
be  questioned  which  is  the  place  of  honour — the  centre 
or  the  circumference.  The  Pythagoreans,  accordingly, 
after  the  abstract  method  of  those  times,  declared  that 
the  centre  must  be  the  most  honourable  position,  and 
that,  as  the  element  fire  is  more  honourable  than  the 
element  earth,  the  centre  of  the  Universe  must  be 
occupied  by  some  Central  Fire,  and  that  the  earth  must 
revolve  round  this  like  the  other  stars.  Aristotle,  uncon- 
scious how  much  nearer  to  the  truth  this  guess  was  than 
his  own,  laughs  at  it  as  the  production  of  men  "  who 
try  to  square  facts  to  their  own  fancies,  and  who  wish 
to  have  a  share  in  the  arrangement  of  the  Universe." 
He  also  repudiates  ('Heavens,'  II.  xiv.  1)  the  theory  of 
Plato  that  the  earth  is  packed  round  the  axis  of  the 
entire  Universe  and  revolves  with  it,  thus  causing  day 
and  night.*  He  maintains  that  the  earth  is  the  motionless 

*  There  is  some  doubt  as  to  what  Plato's  theory  actually  was. 
See  •Minor  Works  of  George  Grote,*  vol.  i.  pp.  239-275,  and 
Professor  Jowett's  Introduction  to  the  '  Timaeus '  of  Plato. 


138       THE  CIRCUMFERENCE  OF  THE  EARTH. 

centre,  but  the  least  honourable  member,  of  the  Uni- 
verse, the  all-embracing  circumference  being  the  most 
noble,  and  the  heavenly  bodies  having  a  dignity  in 
inverse  ratio  to  their  approach  towards  the  centre.  The 
guesses,  or  intuitions,  of  the  ancient  Greeks  in  Aristotle's 
time,  or  soon  afterwards,  hit  upon  something  very  like 
an  anticipation  of  the  Copernican  system.  And  this 
was  especially  the  case  with  Aristarchus  of  Samos,  who 
announced  the  double  movement  of  the  earth,  round  its 
own  axis  and  round  the  sun.  But  Aristotle  certainly 
contributed  nothing  towards  the  adoption  of  such 
ideas.  He  unfortunately  committed  himself,  on  fan- 
cied grounds  of  symmetry,  to  an  opposite  view. 

Aristotle  argued  that  if  the  earth  were  to  move  it 
could  only  do  so  "  unnaturally,"  by  the  application  of 
external  force  in  contradiction  to  its  own  natural  ten- 
dency to  rest  round  the  centre,  and  that  no  such  forced 
movement  could  be  kept  up  for  ever,  whereas  the  ar- 
rangements of  the  Cosmos  must  be  for  aU  eternity. 
Therefore  the  earth  must  be  at  rest !  As  to  its  shape, 
Aristotle  was  more  correct :  he  proved  it  to  be  spherical 
— (1)  by  the  consideration  that  aU  heavy  bodies  are  by 
nature  always  tending  to  the  centre,  and  that  this  pro- 
cess must  result  in  the  production  of  a  spherical  mass ; 
(2)  by  the  fact  that  the  earth's  shadow  cast  on  the 
moon  in  an  eclipse  is  circular.  He  considered  the 
bulk  of  the  earth  to  be  small  when  compared  with  that 
of  "the  other  stars;"  he  accepts  the  calculations  of 
the  geometers  of  his  time  that  its  circumference  was 
400,000  stades ;  and  he  says  that  "  we  must  not  treat 
with  incredulity  the  opinion  of  those  who  say  that 


THE  CIRCUMFERENCE  OF  THE  EARTH.      139 

the  regions  near  the  Pillars  of  Hercules  (or  Straits  of 
Gibraltar)  join  on  to  India,  and  that  the  ocean  to  the 
east  of  India  and  that  to  the  west  of  Europe  are  one 
and  the  same."  In  support  of  this  proposition  he  ad- 
duces the  fact  that  elephants  are  to  be  found  on  each 
side,  i.e. J  in  India  and  in  Africa  ('Heavens,'  II.  xiv.  15). 
The  passage  of  Aristotle  here  quoted  had  a  large  share 
in  inflaming  the  imagination  of  Christopher  Columbus, 
and  in  sending  him  forth  from  the  coasts  of  Spain  in 
search  of  the  coasts  of  India ;  and  it  was  the  cause  of 
the  islands  of  Central  America  being  named  the  "  West 
Indies,"  and  the  aborigines  of  North  America  being 
called  "  Eed  Indians."  As  an  approximative  guess  at 
the  size  and  figure  of  the  earth,  the  passage  in  question 
was  not  a  bad  one,  considering  the  time  when  it  was 
written ;  but  curiously  enough  it  contains  two  errors, 
the  first  of  which  would  imply  the  earth  to  be  a  great 
deal  larger,  and  the  second  a  great  deal  smaller,  than 
it  really  is.  The  mean  geographical  stade  of  the  Greeks 
is  computed  at  168  yards  1  foot  and  6  inches,  and  thus 
if  400,000  stades  be  assigned  to  the  circumference  of 
the  earth,  we  get  a  measurement  of  above  38,000  miles, 
whereas  the  latest  calculations  would  only  give  about 
24,857  miles  for  a  mean  circumference  of  the  earth. 
Thus  evidently  the  geometers  of  the  time  of  Aristotle 
were  too  liberal  in  their  ideas  of  the  earth's  size. 
But,  on  the  other  hand,  those  who  identified  the 
Atlantic  with  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  brought  India 
opposite  to  Spain,  had  evidently  too  contracted  a 
notion  of  the  contents  of  our  globe. 

Owing  to  the  absence  of  astronomical  instiuraents, 


140  COMETS  AND   THE  MILKY  WAY. 

and  the  generally  infantile  condition  of  physical  sci- 
ence in  the  4th  century  B.C.,  it  was  only  natural  that 
the  a  prioi'i  method,  or  guessing,  should  greatly  pre- 
dominate in  the  cosmical  theories  of  that  time.  But 
Aristotle's  strength  did  not  lie  in  his  imagination. 
In  this  faculty  he  Avas  inferior  to  other  philosophers 
whom  in  analytical  power  he  far  surpassed.  Thiis 
Alexander  von  Humboldt  says  of  him  ('  Cosmos,'  vol.  i. 
note  48),  "  the  great  influence  which  the  writings  of 
Aristotle  exercised  on  the  whole  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
renders  it  a  cause  of  extreme  regret  that  he  should  have 
been  so  opposed  to  the  grander  and  juster  views  of  the 
fabric  of  the  universe  entertained  by  the  more  ai^cient 
Pythagorean  school."  There  was,  in  fact,  a  want  of 
sublimity  in  the  fancy  of  Aristotle,  and  it  so  happened 
that  he  sometimes  contemptuously  rejected  hypotheses 
which  were  not  only  more  beautiful,  but  more  true, 
than  his  own.  We  have  seen  that  this  was  the  case 
with  regard  to  the  earth's  position  in  the  cosmical 
system.  And  the  same  thing  occurred  as  to  the  nature 
of  comets.  The  Pythagoreans  had  declared  comets  to  be 
"  planets  of  long  revolution ; "  but  Aristotle,  rejecting 
this  supposition,  affirmed  them  to  be  transient  meteors 
of  our  atmosphere,  formed  out  of  luminous  or  incan- 
descent matter  which  had  been  thro^vn  off  by  the  stars. 
And  to  explain  the  reason  why  comets  are  so  rare,  he 
said  that  the  matter  out  of  which  they  are  composed 
is  constantly  used  up  in  forming  the  Milky  "Way. 
('MeteoroL'  I.  viii.)  "The  nebulous  belt,  then,  which 
traverses  the  vault  of  the  heavens,  is  regarded  by  the 


THE  PTOLEMAIC  SYSTEM. 

Stagirite  as  an  immense  comet  incessantly  reproducing 
itself." 

Clearly,  Aristotle's  contribution  to  Natural  Philosophy 
did  not  consist  in  suggesting  or  leading  the  way  to  true 
views  as  to  the  nature  and  arrangement  of  the  heavenly 
bodies.  He  not  only  was  not  in  advance  of  his  age  in 
this  respect,  but  was  even  behind  it,  in  so  far  as  he 
refused  to  adopt  theories,  which  have  since  turned  out 
to  have  been  anticipations  of  the  results  of  modern 
science.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  it  must  be  remembered 
that  those  theories  were  incapable  of  verification  at  the 
time,  and  had  no  force  in  themselves  to  command  the 
attention  of  the  world.  They  were  like  the  "false 
dawn "  in  tropical  countries,  which  appears  for  a  few 
minutes  and  then  fades  way,  allowing  the  darkness 
again  to  reign  supreme,  till  the  true  sunrise  takes  place. 
Unconvinced  by  the  speculations  of  the  Pythagorean 
school  and  of  Aristarchus  of  Samos,  the  great  Alex- 
andrian astronomer,  Ptolemy,  in  the  second  century 
of  our  era,  reaffirmed  the  Aristotelian  views  as  to  the 
spherical  form  and  motion  of  the  heavens,  as  to  the 
earth's  position  in  the  centre  of  the  heavens,  and  as  to 
its  being  devoid  of  any  motion  of  translation.  And 
the  Ptolemaic  system  satisfied  men's  minds  until,  with 
Copernicus  and  Galileo,  modern  astronomy  began. 

We  must  allow  that  Aristotle's  cosmical  ideas  were 
erroneous  and  misleading.  Still  we  must  take  them  as 
constituting  a  mere  fraction  of  his  encyclopaedia  of  phil- 
osophy, and  we  must  recollect  that  they  are  put  fortli 
in  works  which  laid  out  and  constituted  new  sciences. 


142  ARISTOTLE'S  IDEAS  Of  MOTION. 

This  was  the  Stagirite's  achievement, — the  clear  analytic 
separation  of  the  different  sciences,  and  the  statement, 
in  outline  at  all  events,  of  the  questions  which  each 
science  had  to  answer.  Aristotle  generally  attempted 
to  furnish  his  own  answer  to  these  questions,  and  often 
gave  wrong  answers ;  yet  to  have  posited  the  questions 
at  all  was  a  great  matter,  and  cleared  the  way  for  the 
thoughts  of  subsequent  generations.  There  is  no  one 
to  whose  work  the  saying  is  more  appropriate  than  to 
that  of  the  ^tdLgixiiQ—jorudens  qucestio  dimidium  scien- 
tice  est — "  It  is  half-way  to  knowledge  when  you  know 
what  you  have  to  inquire." 

The  leading  questions  started  in  the  Natural  Phil- 
osophy of  Aristotle  are  as  to  the  nature  of  causation, 
time,  space,  and  motion.  On  the  subject  of  motion  he 
went  astray  by  taking  up  the  idea  that  celestial  and 
terrestrial  motions  were  different  in  kind — that  the 
heavenly  bodies  "  naturally  "  revolved,  while  bodies  on 
earth  had  each  a  natural  motion  in  them,  either  down- 
ward or  upward.  This  belief  in  the  absolute  levity  of 
certain  bodies — as,  for  instance,  fire — was,  of  course,- 
a  mistake.  "Truth  is  the  daughter  of  Time;"  and> 
a  few  of  the  great  discoveries  of  modem  ages,  which 
appear  so  simple,  though  they  were  so  hardly  and  so 
late  achieved, — such  as  the  Copernican  system,  and  the 
law  of  gravitation, — have  shattered  the  Cosmos  of 
Aristotle.  StiU  it  required  at  least  fifteen  centuries 
before  anything  like  a  demonstration  was  brought 
against  the  reality  of  that  Cosmos  and  its  arrange- 
ments. Thus,  if  Aristotle  be  censured  for  the  incorrect- 
ness of  his  theories,  succeeding  generations  of  thinkers 


HIS  METHOD  IN  PHYSICAL  SCIENCE.        143 

for  so  long  a  period  must  also  be  held  responsible  for 
their  undoubting  acceptance  of  them. 

Aristotle's  method  in  Physics,  as  in  most  other  sub- 
jects, consisted  in  this :  he  first  endeavoured  to  state 
clearly  to  himself  what  was  the  problem  which  he  had 
before  him,  then  he  collected  all  the  solutions  of  that 
problem  which  had  been  proposed  by  his  predecessors, 
and  all  popular  "  sayings  "  and  "  notions  "  in  regard  to 
it,  and  then  he  examined  existing  opinions  by  the  light 
of  such  facts  as  occurred  to  him,  or  which  had  been 
previously  collected  by  him,  or  else  he  applied  logical 
reasonings  and  general  philosophical  considerations  in 
pronouncing  upon  the  validity  of  the  theories  of  others. 
A  main  part  of  the  process  consisted  in  starting  ingeni- 
ous difficulties  to  the  theories  in  question,  so  that  they 
seldom  came  through  the  ordeal  without  being  wholly 
exploded  or  considerably  modified.  The  residuum  left, 
or  the  new  result  arrived  at,  constituted  the  theory  of 
Aristotle.  Such  is  not  the  procedure  by  which  dis- 
coveries are  made,  knowledge  increased,  and  the  bound- 
aries of  science  extended,  in  modern  times.  But  after 
all,  it  was  not  a  bad  procedure  for  a  man  who  was 
writing  an  encyclopaedia.  Aristotle  had  undertaken  to 
set  forth  every  department  of  knowledge  revised  and 
perfected,  so  far  as  possible,  by  the  aid  of  stores  of  in-^ 
formation  and  thought  which  he  had  laid  up.  In  some 
departments  he  was  much  stronger  than  others :  in 
Politics,  Sociology,  Psychology,  and  Natural  History, 
he  had  a  far  better  array  of  facts  than  in  Astronomy 
and  Mechanics.  No  one  could  be  keener  than  he  was 
to  make  facts  the  basis  of  every  theory ;  but  he  was 


144  HIS  IGNORANCE  OF  CHEMISTRY. 

obliged  to  do  the  best  he  could  in  each  case  with  his 
materials.  He  set  out  all  that  was  known  or  believed 
on  each  subject,  and  added  to  the  knowledge  or  criti- 
cised the  beliefs  as  well  as  he  could.  The  real  aids  for 
the  advance  and  verification  of  science  which  exist  in 
modern  times — instruments,  such  as  the  telescope,  the 
microscope,  the  barometer,  the  thermometer,  the  spec- 
troscope, and  countless  others  ',  the  knowledge  of  many 
great  laws  of  nature ;  and  the  practice  of  accurately  ob- 
serving and  carefully  recording, — were  all  wanting  in 
the  days  of  Aristotle.  Therefore  it  is  absurd  to  treat 
him  as  if  he  had  been  a  modern  man  of  science,  with  a 
vicious  method.  It  may  be  called  a  mistake  that  he 
attempted  so  much;  still  what  he  accomplished  was 
wonderful  if  we  merely  regard  it  as  a  map  of  the 
Sciences  belonging  to  the  4th  century  B.C.,  full  of 
his  own  additions  and  improvements. 

There  is  one  great  science  of  modern  days  which 
Aristotle  failed  to  separate  off,  or  sketch  out,  or  in  any 
way  to  foreshadow — and  that  is  the  science  of  Chem- 
istry. Some  erroneously  spell  this  word  "  chymistry"  as 
though  it  were  derived  from  the  Greek  chymos*  a  juice, 
and  as  though  it  had  been  known  to  the  Greeks.  But 
of  course  "  chemistry "  comes  from  the  Semitic  word 
cliem  (which  is  the  same  as  "  Ham,"  the  son  of  Noah), 
meaning  "black,"  and  then  "Egyptian."     And  thus 

*  Aristotle,  in  treating  of  the  sense  of  Taste,  gives  an  enume- 
ration of  different  flavours,  and  then  says,  **  The  other  pro- 
perties of  juices  form  a  proper  subject  for  inquiry  in  connection 
with  the  physiology  of  plants."  Thus  by  "juices"  he  means 
vegetable  fluids,  to  be  treated  of  from  the  point  of  view  of 
Botany  or  of  Materia  Medica. 


HIS  THE  OR  r  OF  THE  ELEMENTS. 


145 


Chemistry  is  the  black  or  Egyptian  art,  having  taken 
its  rise  out  of  the  searches  made  by  the  Alchemists  to 
discover  the  philosopher's  stone.  Aristotle  had  no  no- 
tion whatever  of  the  rich  field  of  knowledge  and  power 
which  lay  in  the  analysis  of  substances.  He  had  no 
idea  of  the  composition  of  water  or  air.  The  crucible 
and  the  retort  had  never  been  worked  in  Athens ;  the 
most  superficial  guess-work,  as  to  what  we  should  call 
the  chemical  properties  of  bodies,  contented  the  philo- 
sophers of  the  day.  Aristotle's  work  '  On  Generation 
and  Corruption'  would  have  been  the  appropriate 
place  for  enunciating  some  of  the  laws  of  Chemistry ; 
but  he  does  not  go  beyond  a  resolution  of  the  "  Four 
Elements"  into  the  ultimate  principles  of  the  Hot, 
the  Cold,  the  Wet,  and  the  Dry  —  the  first  pair 
being  "  active  "  and  the  second  "  passive  "  principles. 
Hot  and  Wet,  we  are  told,  form  Air ;  Hot  and  Dry, 
Fire;  Cold  and  Wet,  Water;  Cold  and  Dry,  Earth. 
From  these  principles  Aristotle  deduces  the  generation 
and  destruction  of  physical  bodies ;  but  on  the  details 
of  a  theory  which  now  seems  puerile  we  need  not 
dwell. 


A.C.S.S.  vol.  V. 


CHAPTEE   YIII. 


THE   BIOLOGY   OF   AEISTOTLE. 


The  word  "  Biology "  is  perhaps  only  about  fifty 
years  old,  having  first  come  into  prominent  use  in  the 
'  Positive  Philosophy'  of  Auguste  Comte.  It  is  now 
quite  naturalised  in  the  vocabulary  of  science ;  and 
there  is  an  article  on  "  Biology,"  by  Professor  Huxley, 
in  the  recently  published  edition  of  the  *  Encyclopsedia 
Britannica,'  which  begins,  "  The  Biological  sciences  are 
those  which  deal  with  the  phenomena  manifested  by 
living  matter."  Yet  still,  in  the  eyes  of  a  scholar  this 
modern  compound  is  an  unfortunate  one.  The  Greeks 
had  two  words  for  life,  Zoe  and  Bios:  the  former 
expressed  life  viewed  from  the  inside,  as  it  were — the 
vital  principle,  the  functions  of  life,  the  sense  of  living; 
the  latter  expressed  the  external  form  and  manner  of 
living,  such  as  a  man's  profession  or  career.  Zoe  was 
applicable  to  the  whole  animated  kingdom ;  Bios  was 
restricted  to  man,  except  so  far  as,  half-metaphorically, 
it  was  applied  to  the  habits  of  beasts  or  birds.  Thus 
Aristotle  divided  Zoe  into  the  species  "vegetable," 
"  animal,"  and  "  human ; "  but  Bios  into  the  species 
"  life  of  pleasure,"  "  life  of  ambition,"  and  "  life  of 


*' BIOLOGY"  A  RECENT   WORD.  U7 

thought."  From  all  this,  it  will  be  seen  that  "  Biology" 
could  not  be  used  to  denote  a  science  of  the  phenomena 
of  living  matter  m  general,  without  a  sacrifice  of  ancient 
Greek  associations.  "  Biology,"  iu  short,  is  more  appro- 
priate to  express  what  we  generally  call  Sociology;  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  "  Zoology"  should  have  been  used 
to  express  what  is  now  called  "  Biology."  But  the  fact 
was,  that  the  word  "  Zoology"  (derived  from  Zoon,  an 
animal,  not  from  Zoe,  life)  had  been  already  appro- 
priated as  a  name  for  natural  history.  Hence,  without 
regard  to  classical  propriety,  the  word  "  Biology  "  was 
forced  into  service  to  meet  a  want,  and  to  express,  what 
had  never  been  expressed  before,  the  science  of  life  in 
all  its  manifestations  from  the  lowest  ascidian  up  to 
the  highest  development  of  humanity,  so  far  as  that 
development  can  be  considered  to  be  a  natural  evolu- 
tion out  of  the  physiological  laws  of  life. 

Aristotle  had  no  word  to  express  this  comprehensive 
idea,  but  assuredly  he  had  the  idea  itself.  He  regards 
the  whole  of  nature  as  a  continuous  chain,  even  begin- 
ning with  inorganic  substances  and  passing  by  imper- 
qeptible  gradations  on  to  organisms,  to  the  vegetable, 
and  to  .the  zoophyte,  and  then  to  the  animal  and  the 
various  ranks  in  the  animal  kingdom,  and  lastly  to  man 
('Eesearches  about  Animals,'  YIII.  i.  4),  "whose  soul 
in  childhood,  you  might  say,  differs  not  from  the 
soul  of  the  lower  animals."  This  broad  comprehensive 
sweep  of  the  philosophic  eye  through  the  realms  of 
nature,  this  finding  of  unity  in  such  endless  diversity, 
this  tracing  of  a  continuous  thread  throughout  the 
ascending  scale  of  life,  may  seem  quite  a  matter  of 


148     ARISTOTLE'S  CONCEPTION  OF  BIOLOGY. 

course  to  educated  persons  of  the  present  day.  Eut 
it  was  creditable  to  Aristotle  to  have  so  f uUy  arrived 
at  and  entertained  this  conception,  and  to  have  set  it 
forth  in  such  firmly-drawn  scientific  outlines.  Above 
all,  it  was  creditable  to  one  who,  though  born  of  the 
race  of  Esculapius  (see  above,  p.  3),  had  been  trained 
as  a  dialectician  and  an  orator,  and  had  devoted  so 
much  time  and  labour  to  the  sciences  connected  with 
AYords  and  thoughts,  that  he  should  have  had  the  force 
and  versatility  to  act  also  as  pioneer  into  a  totally 
different  range  of  inquiries,  and  to  collect  such  a  mass 
of  facts  wherewith  to  fill  in  his  general  sketch  of 
animated  nature.  It  is  probable  that  at  all  periods 
of  his  life  his  studies,  observations,  and  notes  upon 
matters  of  physical  and  natural  science,  ran  on  side 
by  side  Avith  his  development  of  mental  and  moral 
philosophy.  Some  have  thought  that  the  period  of  his 
residence  at  the  Court  of  Macedonia,  when  acting  as 
tutor  to  Alexander,  afforded  him  peculiar  facilities,  in 
the  shape  of  royal  menageries  and  hunters  and  fowlers 
under  his  command,  for  the  collection  of  materials  for 
his  great  work  on  animals.  However  this  may  be, 
there  seems  no  sufiicient  reason  for  taking  that  work 
itself  out  of  the  list  of  those  which  were  on  the  stocks 
and  more  or  less  completed  during  the  last  thirteen 
years  of  his  life. 

Aristotle's  biological  treatises,  as  briefly  specified 
above  (p.  47),  consist  (1)  of  the  work  *0n  the  Parts 
of  Animals,'  which  contains  a  distinction  still  valid 
in  physiology  between  "  tissues  "  and  "  organs,"  or  as 
Aristotle  calls  them,  "homogeneous"  and  "unhomo- 


HIS  BIOLOGICAL   TREATISES.  149 

geneous"  substances.  He  traces  here,  according  to  his 
own  ideas,  the  ascent  from  the  inorganic  to  the  organic 
world :  out  of  heat,  cold,  wetness,  and  dryness  the  four 
elements  are  compounded;  out  of  the  four  elements  are 
formed  the  homogeneous  substances  or  tissues ;  out  of 
these  are  formed  the  organs,  and  out  of  the  organs 
the  organised  being.  All  this  served  as  a  provisional 
theory,  until  superseded  by  the  discoveries  of  chemistry. 
Aristotle  laid  it  down  as  a  principle  of  method  ('  Parts 
of  An.,'  I.  i.  4),  that  all  which  was  common  to  the  vari- 
ous species  of  living  beings  should  be  discussed  before 
entering  upon  their  specific  differences.  Therefore  (2) 
the  treatise  '  On  the  Soul'  followed  next  in  order,  and 
traced  out  the  vital  principle  through  its  successive 
ascending  manifestations.  To  this  was  appended  (3) 
the  'Parva  Naturalia'  or  *  Physiological  Tracts,'  which 
dealt  with  some  of  the  functions  of  living  creatures, 
whether  common  or  special,  such  as  sensation,  memory, 
dreaming,  and  also  with  the  following  pairs  of  opposites : 
waking  and  sleeping,  youth  and  old  age,  inspiration 
and  expiration,  life  and  death.  It  was  added  that 
there  is  another  pair  still  to  be  treated  of — namely, 
health  and  sickness.  The  Stagirite,  as  was  natural 
from  hi^  family  traditions,  always  appears  to  have 
looked  forward  to  composing  a  philosophical  work  on 
Medicine.  But  there  is  no  trace  of  this  ever  having 
been  achieved. 

The  4th  book  on  the  list  kept  still  to  generalities. 
This  was  the  short  treatise  'On  the  Locomotion  of 
Animals,'  which  showed  how  various  organs  in  the 
various  creatures  are  adapted  by  nature  for  this  pur- 


150  HIS  DEFINITION  OF  "LIFE:' 

pose.  !N"ext  (5)  the  elaborate  treatise  '  On  the  Genera- 
tion of  Animals '  worked  out  this  subject,  illustrating 
it  with  a  wonderfully  copious  collection  of  facts,  or 
supposed  facts,  and  of  the  opinions  of  the  day ;  and, 
lastly  (6),  the  great  treatise  entitled  '  Eesearches  about 
Animals,'  formed,  as  it  were,  the  conclusion  of  the 
whole,  by  giving  detailed  observations  upon  many  of 
the  various  living  creatures  which  are  the  products  of 
the  working  of  nature's  general  laws. 

Aristotle  justly  drew  a  distinction  between  the  way 
in  which  any  phenomenon  of  nature  would  be  con- 
sidered and  defined  by  a  dialectician  and  by  a  physicist. 
Thus  he  says  ('  On  the  Soul,'  I.  i.  16) :  "Anger  would 
be  defined  by  a  dialectician  to  be  '  a  desire  for  retalia- 
tion,' or  something  of  the  kind, — by  a  physical  philo- 
sopher it  would  be  defined  as  '  a  boiling  up  of  the  hot 
blood  about  the  heart.' "  It  is  needless  to  say  that  the 
Stagirite  himself  was  great  and  unrivalled  in  his  dialec- 
tical definitions, — those  definitions  which  depended  on 
grasping  the  essence  of  facts  which  are  patent  to  all 
ages  alike;  while  in  his  physical  definitions,  being 
destitute  of  facts  which  only  later  ages  have  brought  to 
light,  he  was  very  imperfect  and  occasionally  almost 
absurd.  As  a  specimen  of  this  we  may  mention  his 
account  of  the  vital  principle  or  life,  from  the  two 
points  of  view.  He  defines  the  vital  principle  ('  Soul,' 
II.  i.  6)  to  be  "  the  essential  actuality  of  an  organism ; " 
and  this  definition  has  met  with  high  praise  from 
modem  physiologists,  some  of  whom,  indeed,  appear 
simply  to  have  repeated  it  in  slightly  different  words. 
Thus  Duges  defines  life  as  "the  special  activity  of 


HIS  PHYSIOLOGICAL   OPINIONS.  151 

organised  bodies ; "  and  Beclard  calls  it  "  organisation 
in  action."*  The  merit  of  Aristotle's  definition,  as 
coming  from  an  ancient  Greek  philosopher,  consists  in 
its  avoiding  the  view  which  would  have  been  natural 
in  those  times — namely,  that  life,  the  vital  principle  or 
the  physical  soul,  was  a  separate  entity,  dwelling  in  the 
body,  hospes  comesque  corporis,  "  the  body's  guest  and 
friend,"  as  the  Emperor  Hadrian  called  it  in  his  dying 
verses.  Aristotle  said  that  life,  or  the  soul,  is  not  a 
chance  guest,  but  a  function ;  it  is  to  the  body  as  sight 
is  to  the  eye ;  it  is  the  perfect  action  of  all  the  condi- 
tions of  the  bodily  organisation.  Thus  the  Pythago- 
reans spoke  vainly  when  they  talked  of  the  "  transmi- 
gration of  souls,"  as  if  the  soul  of  a  man  could  migrate 
into  the  body  of  a  beast.  "  You  might  as  well,"  said 
Aristotle,  "  speak  of  the  carpenter's  art  (which  is  the 
result  of  the  carpenter's  tools)  migrating  into  flutes, 
which  are  the  tools  of  the  musician." 

So  much  for  his  dialectical,  or  speculative,  views  of 
life.  The  following  are  some  of  his  opinions  in  detail 
on  the  same  subject,  from  a  physical  point  of  view, 
taken  from  the  '  Physiological  Tracts  : ' — The  primary 
condition  of  life  is  the  "  natural  fire  "  which  resides  in 
the  heart  of  each  living  creature.  This  fire  may  be 
extinguished  by  contrary  forces,  or  smothered  by  ex- 
cess of  heat.  Eespiration  is  the  process  of  cooling, 
which  prevents  the  smothering  of  the  vital  fire. 
Animals  require  two  things  for  existence — food  and 

*  These  definitions  are  quoted  in  Bennett's  *  Text-book  of 
Physiology,'  p.  184.  See  also  Mr  G.  H.  Lewes's  'Aristotle,  a 
Page  from  the  History  of  Science,'  p.  230. 


152  PHYSIOLOGY  OF  ARISTOTLE. 

cooling.  The  mouth  serves  for  both  purposes,  except 
in  the  case  of  fishes,*  who  get  their  cooling  not  by  air 
through  the  lungs,  but  by  water  through  the  gills. 
The  heart  is  placed  in  the  middle  region  of  the  body, 
and  is  not  only  the  seat  of  life,  but  also  of  intelligence ; 
it  is  the  first  formed  of  all  the  parts.  The  brain  is  the 
coldest  and  wettest  part  of  the  body,  and  serves  con- 
jointly with  the  respiration  in  cooling  down  the  fire  of 
life.  Three  of  the  senses — sight,  sound,  and  smell — are 
located  in  the  brain;  touch  and  taste  reside  in  the 
heart,  which  also  contains  the  "common  sensorium," 
or  faculty  of  complex  perceptions,  such  as  figure,  size, 
motion,  and  number.  The  heart  makes  the  blood  and 
sends  it  out  by  the  "  veius  "  to  all  parts  of  the  body  (of 
course  Aristotle  was  unaware  of  the  retiu'n  of  the  blood 
to  the  heart,  and  therefore  made  no  distinction  between 
veins  and  arteries).  Adequate  warmth  being  the  con- 
dition of  life,  the  inhabitants  of  hot  countries  are 
longer-lived  than  those  of  cold  countries ;  and  men  are 
longer-lived  than  women.  But  as  cooling  also  is  re- 
quired, people  with  large  heads,  as  a  rule,  live  long. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  every  opinion 
above  mentioned  is  mistaken,  and  almost  every  state- 
ment of  fact  erroneous.  Aristotle,  however,  is  not 
solely  responsible  for  the  doctrines,  for  he  doubtless 
inherited  his  ideas  of  anatomy  and  physiology  from 
Hippocrates  and  his  father  Nicomachus,  and,  in  short, 

*  Aristotle  rejects  the  (true)  opinion  of  Anaxagoras  and 
Diogenes  that  fishes  get  air  out  of  the  water  which  they  draw 
through  their  gills,  and  that  they  are  suffocated  when  out  of 
the  water  because  the  air  comes  to  them  in  too  large  quantities. 


PHYSIOLOGICAL  ABSURDITIES.  153 

from  his  Greek  predecessors.  He  neither  did,  nor 
could,  create  the  whole  of  physiology  afresh,  as  he 
created  the  whole  science  of  logic.  This  shows  the 
difference  between  a  science  that  is  simple  and  abstract, 
being  dependent  on  a  few  laws  of  the  human  mind, 
and  a  science  which  is  infinitely  complex,  being  de- 
pendent on  facts  which  have  only  gradually  been  dis- 
covered up  to  a  certain  point  during  the  long  lapse  of 
centuries,  with  the  aid  of  instruments  which  were  un- 
known to  the  ancients.  But  Aristotle  had  distinctly 
the  idea  of  the  advance  of  physiology  and  medicine 
by  means  of  the  study  of  nature.  He  said,  "  Physi- 
cal philosophy  leads  to  medical  deductions,  the  best 
doctors  seek  grounds  for  their  art  in  nature."  Per- 
haps from  this  sentence,  at  all  events  from  the  notion 
contained  in  it,  the  word  "  physician  "  has  come  to  be 
appropriated  in  modern  times  by  the  practitioners  of 
medicine. 

Unfortunately,  Aristotle  not  unfrequently  applied 
dialectical  reasonings  to  questions  of  physiology  when 
they  were  quite  inappropriate.  Por  instance,  arguing 
against  Plato's  theory  of  respiration  —  namely,  that 
breathing  results  from  the  impact  upon  us  of  the  ex- 
ternal atmosphere  following  upon  the  disturbance 
which  is  caused  by  the  expiration  of  warm  air — he 
says  that  this  would  imply  expiration  to  be  the  first 
of  the  two  operations ;  but  they  alternate,  and  expiration 
is  the  last,  therefore  inspiration  must  be  the  first ! 
Again,  he  mentions  the  opinion  of  those  who  said  that 
the  senses  correspond  with  the  four  elements,  and  that 
sight  is  fire,  trying  to  prove  it  by  the  fact  that  if  the 


154         NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  ARISTOTLE. 

eye  be  struck  sparks  are  seen.  Aristotle,  however, 
says  that  this  fact  is  to  be  explained  in  another  way  : 
the  iris  of  the  eye  shines  like  a  phosphorescent 
substance ;  when  the  eye  is  struck,  the  sudden  shock 
of  the  blow  causes  the  eye  as  an  object  of  vision  to 
become  separate  from  the  eye  as  the  organ  of  vision, 
and  thus  the  eye  for  an  instant  sees  itself  !  Again,  he 
says  that  the  "  white  "  of  the  eye  is  unctuous,  which 
prevents  the  watery  vehicle  that  conveys  the  sight 
from  getting  frozen;  the  eye  is  less  liable  to  freeze 
than  any  part  of  the  body  ! 

Turning  from  these  curiosities  of  an  old-world  physi- 
ology, let  us  glance  at  the  natural  history  of  Aristotle. 
There  is  something  peculiar  and  Aristotelian  about  the 
very  terms  "  !N"atural  History."  They  arise  out  of  a 
mistranslation  of  the  title  of  Aristotle's  work,  '  Histo- 
ries about  Animals,'  where  "  Histories  "  is  used  in  its 
primitive  sense  of  "  investigations "  or  "  researches." 
But  the  title  has  been  translated  Historia  Animalium, 
or  '  History  of  Animals,'  and  from  this  the  modem 
phrase  "  Natural  History "  has  doubtless  got  crystal- 
lised into  its  present  signification.  Looking  to  the 
contents  of  the  treatise  in  question,  we  perceive  that  to 
a  great  part  of  it  the  shorter  form  of  the  word  "  His- 
tories "  would  have  been  applicable,  as  consisting  rather 
of  "  Stories  about  Animals  "  than  of  any  very  profound 
investigations  with  regard  to  them.  It  is  probable  that 
a  large  proportion  of  what  is  here  recorded  came  to 
Aristotle  orally ;  and  that,  too,  not  from  savants,  but 
from  uneducated  classes  of  people  whose  occupations 
had  put  them  in  the  way  of  observing  the  habits  of 


ms  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  DOLPHIN.  155"' 

certain  species  —  sucli  people  as  fisliernien,  sailors, 
sponge-divers,  fowlers,  hunters,  herdsmen,  bee-keepers, 
and  the  like.  We  know  how  difficult  it  is  to  get  pure 
fact,  unalloyed  by  fancy,  from  informants  of  this  kind ; 
and  therefore  it  is  no  wonder  that  Aristotle,  in  com- 
piling the  first  treatise  on  l!Tatural  History  that  was 
ever  written,  and  in  collecting  his  materials  by  inquiry 
made  at  first  or  second  hand  from  the  working  classes, 
should  have  admitted  many  a  "  yarn "  and  many  a 
"  traveller's  tale  "  into  his  pages.  The  subject  was  too 
new  to  admit. of  his  being  able  by  instinctive  sagacity 
to  reject  the  improbable ;  a  judgment  of  that  kind  is 
only  attained  by  one  who  possesses  a  vast  stock  of 
well-ascertained  facts,  and  by  unconscious  analogy  can 
argue  from  the  known  to  the  unknown.  In  many 
cases  Aristotle  shows  himself  almost  as  simple  as  old 
Herodotus,  with  his  tales  of  the  phoenix  and  other 
marvels. 

The  following  may  be  quoted  as  one  instance  out  of 
many  of  the  naivete  of  the  Stagirite  ('  Animals,'  IX. 
xlviii.)  :  "  Among  marine  animals  there  are  many  in- 
stances recorded  of  the  mild,  gentle  disposition  of  the 
dolphin,  and  of  its  love  of  its  children,  and  its  affec- 
tion, in  the  neighbourhood  of  Tarentum,  Caria,  and 
other  places.  It  is  said  that  when  a  dolphin  was 
captured  and  wounded  on  the  coast  of  Caria,  a  great 
multitude  of  dolphins  came  into  the  harbour,  until 
the  fisherman  let  him  go,  when  they  all  went  away 
together.  And  one  large  dolphin  always  follows  the 
little  ones  to  take  care  of  them.  And  sometimes  a 
shoal  of  large  and  small  dolphins  has  been  seen  to- 


156         MODERN  EULOGIES  OF  ARISTOTLE, 

gether,  and  two  of  these  having  been  left  behind  have 
appeared  soon  after  supporting  and  carrying  on  their 
back  a  small  dead  dolphin  that  was  on  the  point  of 
sinking,  as  if  in  pity  for  it,  that  it  might  not  be  de- 
voured by  any  other  creature.  Incredible  things  are 
told  of  the  swiftness  of  the  dolphin,  which  appears  to 
be  the  swiftest  of  all  animals  whether  marine  or  terres- 
trial. They  even  leap  over  the  masts  of  large  ships. 
This  is  especially  the  case  when  they  pursue  a  fish  for 
the  sake  of  food ;  for  if  it  flies  from  them  they  will 
pursue  it,  from  hunger,  into  the  depths  of  the  sea. 
And  when  they  have  to  return  from  a  great  depth, 
they  hold  in  their  breath,  as  if  calculating  the  distance, 
and  gathering  themselves  up  they  shoot  forward  like  an 
arrow,  wishing  with  all  speed  to  accomplish  the  dis- 
tance to  their  breathing-place.  And  if  a  ship  happen 
to  be  in  the  way,  they  wiU  leap  over  its  masts.  The 
males  and  females  live  in  pairs  with  each  other.  There 
is  some  doubt  why  they  cast  themselves  on  shore,  for 
it  is  said  that  they  do  this  at  times  without  any  apparent 
reason." 

The  freshness  of  spirit  which  breathes  through 
this  passage  characterises  the  whole  of  Aristotle's 
treatise,  which,  in  spite  of  its  sometimes  reminding 
us  of  the  "showman"  of  modern  times,  has  excited 
the  enthusiastic  admiration  of  several  great  authorities. 
Cuvier  says,  "  I  cannot  read  this  work  without  being 
ravished  with  astonishment.  Indeed  it  is  impossible 
to  conceive  how  a  single  man  was  able  to  collect  and 
compare  the  multitude  of  particular  facts  implied  in 
the  numerous  rules  and  aphorisms  which  are  contained 


HIS  ENUMERATION  OF  CREATURES.        157 

in  this  book."  Buifon,  De  Blainville,  St  Hilaire, 
and  others,*  have  used  similar  terms  of  eulogy.  One 
modern  zoologist,  Professor  Sundevall  of  Stockholm, 
has  reckoned  up  the  number  of  species  with  which 
Aristotle  showed  himself  to  be  more  or  less  acquainted, 
and  he  finds  them  to  amount  to  nearly  500, — the  total 
number  of  mammals  described  or  indicated  being 
about  70;  of  birds  150;  of  reptiles  20;  and  of  fishes 
116 — making  altogether  356  species  of  vertebrate 
animals.  Of  the  invertebrate  classes  about  60  species 
of  insects  and  arachnids  seem  to  have  been  known 
to  Aristotle;  some  24  crustaceans  and  annelids;  and 
about  40  moUuscs  and  radiates,  f  At  the  same  time, 
it  must  be  remembered  that  Aristotle  had  no  idea  of 
the  scientific  system  of  classification  which  appears  in 
Professor  Sundevall's  hst.  He  does  not  seem  to  have 
laboured  much  at  the  arrangement  of  living  creatures 
into  natural  orders;  indeed  he  could  not  have  suc- 
ceeded in  such  an  attempt,  for  want  of  a  sufficient 
knowledge  of  anatomy.  He  was  content  with  the 
superficial,  universally -received,  grouping  of  animals, 
as  walking,  creeping,  flying,  or  swimming;  as  ovi- 
parous or  viviparous;  aquatic  or  terrestrial;  and  the 
like.  His  book  contains  a  mass  of  materials,  but 
without  much  methodic  arrangement  or  trace  of  system. 
It  pointed  the  way,  however,  for  his  successors  to  a 
science  of  zoology. 

The  facts  given  by  him  of  course  vary  extremely  in 
correctness  and  in  value.     In  his  account  of  sponges, 

*  Quoted  by  Mr  G.  H.  Lewes  in  his  'Aristotle,'  p.  270. 
+  See  'The  Natural  History  Review'  for  1864,  p.  494. 


158  HIS  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LION. 

for  instance,  Aristotle  is  thought  to  have  shown  soui;d 
information,  probably  derived  from  the  reports  of  the 
professional  divers.  But  his  statements  about  bees, 
though  obtained,  as  he, tells  us,  from  bee-keej)ers,  and 
though  "made  beautiful  for  ever"  in  the  charming 
verses  of  Yirgil's  fourth  Georgic,  have  been  quite 
overturned  by  the  microscopic  discoveries  of  Eeaumur, 
Hunter,  Huber,  Keys,  Vicat,  and  Dunbar.  On  one 
cardinal  point  the  ancients  were  all  wrong :  they  did 
not  understand  the  sex  and  the  functions  of  either  the 
queen-bee,  the  worker,  or  the  drone. 

The  following  account  of  the  lion  is  considered  to 
be  fairly  correct  ('An.,'  IX.  xliv.):  "When  feeding, 
the  lion  is  extremely  savage;  but  when  he  is  not  hungry 
and  is  full  fed,  he  is  quite  gentle.  He  is  not  either 
jealous  or  suspicious.  He  is  playful  and  affectionate 
towards  those  animals  which  have  been  brought  up 
with  him,  and  to  which  he  is  accustomed.  When 
hunted,  so  long  as  he  is  in  view  he  never  flies  or 
cowers  ]  and  if  compelled  to  give  way  by  the  number 
of  his  hunters,  he  retreats  leisurely,  at  a  walk,  turning 
himself  round  at  short  intervals.  But  if  he  reaches  a 
covert  he  flies  rapidly,  until  he  is  in  the  open  again, 
and  then  he  again  retreats  at  a  walk.  If  compelled  to 
fly  when  on  the  open  plains,  he  runs  at  full  stretch,  but 
does  not  leap.  His  manner  of  running  is  continuous, 
like  that  of  a  dog  at  full  stretch ;  when  pursuing  his 
prey,  however,  he  throws  himself  upon  it  when  he 
comes  within  reach.  It  is  true  what  they  say  about 
the  lion  being  very  much  afraid  of  fire  (as  Homer 
wrote,  '  the  blazing  fagots,  that  his  courage  daunt '), 
and  about  his  watching  and  singling  out  for  attack 


HIS  NATURAL  HISTORY   UNFINISHED.      159 

the  person  who  has  struck  him.  But  when  any  one 
misses  hitting  him  and  only  annoys  him,  if  in  his 
rush  he  succeeds  in  catching  that  person,  he  does  not 
harm  him  nor  wound  him  with  his  claws,  but  shakes 
and  frightens  him  and  then  leaves  him.  Lions  are 
more  disposed  to  enter  towns  and  attack  mankind 
when  they  have  grown  old,  because  old  age  renders 
them  unable  to  himt,  and  because  of  the  decay  of 
their  teeth.  They  live  many  years ;  and  in  the  case 
of  a  lame  lion  who  was  captured,  he  had  many  of  his 
teeth  worn  down,  which  some  considered  a  sign  that 
lions  live  long,  for  this  could  not  have  happened  to  an 
animal  who  was  not  aged." 

The  '  Eesearches  about  Animals,'  like  many  other  of 
Aristotle's  great  treatises,  appears  to  have  been  left  in 
an  unfinished  state.  The  tenth  book  seems  merely  to 
be  a  sort  of  fragmentary  continuation  of  the  seventh 
book — both  treating  of  the  reproduction  of  the  human 
species.  In  the  ten  books  as  they  have  come  down  to 
us,  no  one  can  pretend  to  find  a  finished  whole.  It  is 
a  question,  therefore,  whether  the  work  was  ever  pub- 
lished in  Aristotle's  lifetime,  or  whether  it  ever  got, 
in  its  present  form,  to  the  Alexandrian  Library.  In 
the  Alexandrian  Catalogue,  indeed,  there  is  mention  of 
a  work  entitled  'Animals'  in  nine  books.  But  this  may 
have  been  a  set  of  excerpts  by  some  Peripatetic  scholar ; 
we  cannot  tell  what  its  exact  relation  to  "  Our  Aris- 
totle" may  have  been.  There  is  some  little  interest 
in  the  question,  on  account  of  the  influence  that  Aris- 
totle is  supposed  to  have  exercised  on  the  Septuagint 
version  of  the  Old  Testament,  which  was  begun  at 
Alexandria  285  b.o. — that  is  to  say,  just  after  Aristotle's 


160     DID  IT  INFLUENCE  THE  SEPTUAGINTt 

MSS  had  been  carried  off  to  Asia  Minor.  It  has  been 
conjectured  that  the  Septuagint  translators,  in  render- 
ing the  Hebrew  word  arnebeth,  or  "  hare,"  by  the  Greek 
word  dasypus  (hairy-foot),  instead  of  by  the  word  lagos, 
which  had  been  usual  in  earlier  classical  Greek,  were 
following  a  new  fashion  set  by  Aristotle  in  his  '  Ee- 
searches  about  Animals,'  in  which  work  "  the  modern 
word  dasypus  had  almost  entirely  superseded  the 
older."  *  And  it  is  added  that  "  there  was  an  even 
yet  more  striking  example  of  Aristotle's  influence 
on  the  passage"  (Leviticus,  xi.  6):  for  whereas  in 
the  original  Hebrew  text  the  hare  was  said  to  chew 
the  cud,  the  translators,  having  been  enlightened  by 
the  natural  history  of  Aristotle,  "boldly  interpolated 
the  word  not  into  the  sacred  text."  The  facts  of  the 
case  are — that  Aristotle  uses  lagos  for  "  hare  "  indiffer- 
ently with,  and  nearly  as  often  as,  dasypus ;  and  that 
in  one  passage  ('  An.,'  III.  xxi.  1)  he  cursorily  contrasts 
the  hare  with  the  class  of  ruminants.  On  the  whole, 
then,  it  seems  most  natural  to  believe  that  the  Septua- 
gint translators  used  the  word  dasypus  because  it  had 
become  the  fashion  in  speaking  Greek  to  use  it,  and 
that  Aristotle  himself  had  obeyed  and  not  created  this 
fashion.  With  regard  to  the  other  point,  it  is  quite 
possible  that  the  translators  may  have  seen  that  pas- 
sage of  Aristotle's  above  referred  to ;  at  aU  events,  as 
educated  men,  they  were  doubtless  influenced  by  the 
spread  of  the  study  of  natural  history,  to  which  Aris- 
totle, who  had  died  only  thirty-seven  years  before,  had 
given  great  impetus. 

*  Dean  Stanley's  '  Lectures  on  the  History  of  the  Jewish 
Church,'  iii.  261. 


CHAPTEE    IX. 

THE   METAPHYSICS    OF   AKISTOTLE. 

Some  of  Aristotle's  earliest  attempts  at  writing  were 
on  a  strictly  metaphysical  subject,  when  he  attacked 
the  Platonic  doctrine  of  "  Ideas."  He  doubtless  went 
on  from  this  beginning,  and  thought  of  metaphysical 
questions  aU  his  life,  tiU  he  had  framed  for  himself  a 
more  or  less  complete  metaphysical  system,  traces  of 
which  show  themselves  in  many  forms  of  expression 
and  leading  thoughts  in  all  his  various  scientific  works. 
Put  it  seems  as  if  he  had  put  off  to  the  last  the  under- 
taking of  a  direct  and  complete  exposition  of  that 
system;  and  hence  arose  the  name  "Metaphysics," 
which  is  a  mere  title  signifying  "the  things  which 
foUow  after  physics" — a  title  given  by  Aristotle's  school 
to  a  mass  of  papers  which  they  edited  after  his  death, 
and  with  regard  to  which  they  wished  to  indicate  that 
chronologically  these  papers  were  composed  after  the 
physical  treatises,  and  also,  perhaps,  that  the  subject  of 
which  they  treated  was  above*  and  beyond  the  mere 
physical    conditions    of   things.      The    word    "Meta- 

*  Thus  Shakespeare  speaks  of  "  Fate  and  metaphysical  aid," 
meaning  "supernatural." 

A.C.S.S.  vol.  V.  L 


162     ORIGIN  OF  THE  NAME  ''METAPHYSICS." 

physics,"  starting  from  this  fortuitous  origin,  has 
come  to  be  generally  understood  in  modern  times  as 
denoting  the  most  abstract  of  the  sciences — the  science 
of  the  forms  of  thought  and  the  forms  of  things,  the 
science  of  knowing  and  being,  the  science  that  answers 
the  questions.  How  can  we  know  anything  %  how  can 
anything  exist  %  Aristotle,  who,  of  course,  was  himself 
unconscious  of  the  word  "  Metaphysics,"  had  three 
names  which  he  used  indifferently  for  this  science. 
Sometimes  he  called  it  simply  "  Wisdom ; "  sometimes 
"First  Philosophy,"  as  treating  of  primary  substances 
and  the  origin  of  things ;  sometimes  "  Theology,"  be- 
cause aU  things  have  their  root  in  the  divine  nature. 

We  have  already  had  some  specimens  of  Aristotle's 
metaphysical  doctrines,  put  forward  as  a  foundation 
for  natural  philosophy  (see  above,  p.  132).  In  his  bio- 
logical treatises  also,  especially  in  that  '  On  the  Soul,' 
Aristotle  does  not  confine  himself  to  the  physical  prin- 
ciple of  life  and  the  functions  of  the  animal  soul,  but 
enters  upon  the  mode  of  our  acquiring  knowledge,  on 
perception,  memory,  reason,  and  the  relation  of  the 
mind  to  external  objects — aU  being  questions  which 
encroach  upon  the  province  of  metaphysical  inquiry. 
The  substantive  treatise,  bearing  the  name  *  Meta- 
physics,' has  come  down  to  us  in  the  shape  of  a  post- 
humous fragment,  which  has  been  edited  and  eked  out 
by  the  addition  of  other  papers.  The  whole  work,  as 
it  stands,  consists  of  thirteen  books.  Of  these,  seven 
books  were  written  by  Aristotle  as  the  setting  forth  of 
his  ontology,  or  science  of  existence ;  Books  IX.,  XII., 
and  XIII.  (on  the  Pythagorean  and  Platonic  systems 


I 


CONTENTS  OF  ARISTOTLE'S  TREATISE.      163 

of  numbers  and  ideas)  seem  to  have  been  intended  to 
come  in  as  part  of  the  same  treatise,  but  to  have  been 
left  by  Aristotle  in  the  condition  of  mere  notes  or 
materials ;  Book  XI.  is  thought  to  be  a  separate, 
though  very  valuable  and  interesting,  essay  on  the 
nature  of  the  Deity ;  while  Books  TV.  and  X.,  and  the 
appendix  to  Book  I.,  are  un- Aristotelian,*  and  should 
never  have    had   a  place   assigned   to    them   in   the 

*  ^letaphysics.' 

To  turn  to  this  work  from  the  *Eesearches  about 
Animals '  is  like  turning  from  White's  '  Selborne '  to 
Kant's  *  Critic  of  the  Pure  Reason.'  Metaphysical 
questions  are  necessarily  abstruse,  dry,  and  difficult; 
but  the  attempt  has  sometimes  been  made — as,  for 
instance,  by  Plato,  Berkeley,  Hume,  and  Perrier— to 
discuss  them  in  clear,  pointed  language,  as  little  as 
possible  removed  from  the  ordinary  language  of  litera- 
ture. Aristotle,  on  the  other  hand,  at  all  events  in 
later  life,  aimed  only  at  scientific  precision ;  and  his 

*  Metaphysics '  is  the  forerunner  of  those  German 
philosophies  which  from  beginning  to  end  exhibit  a 
jargon  of  technical  phraseology.  In  another  respect, 
also,  Aristotle  here  sets  an  example  which  has  been 
much  followed  by  the  Germans  dimng  the  present 
century ;  for  in  Book  I.  he  gives  a  "  history  of  philo- 
sophy "  from  Thales  down  to  himself.     This  is  a  very 

*  Book  IV.  consists  of  a  list  of  philosophical  terms  and  their 
definitions,  perhaps  jotted  down  by  some  scholar.  Book  X.  is 
a  paraphrase  of  part  of  the  *  Physical  Discourse. '  The  appendix 
to  Book  I.  is  a  little  essay  on  First  Principles,  of  which  tradi- 
tion attributes  the  authorship  to  one  Pasides. 


164  ins  HISTORY  OF  PHILOSOPHY. 

interesting  little  sketch,  disclosing  for  the  first  time 
the  fact  that  human  thought  has  a  history,  and  that 
there  was  a  time  when  the  word  "  cause,"  for  instance, 
had  never  been  heard,  and  pointing  to  the  conclusion 
that  every  abstract  word  which  we  use  is  the  result  of 
the  theories,  and  perhaps  the  controversies,  of  former 
ages.  Aristotle  traces  the  thoughts  of  successive  Gre- 
cian thinkers,  advancing  under  a  law,  while  each  stage 
at  which  they  arrived  forced  them  on  to  the  next  (see 
'Met.,'  L,  iii.  11),  from  about  600  B.C.  to  about  330 
B.C.  And  this  task  had  never  been  again  so  well 
accomplished  until  Hegel  gave  his  first  set  of  lectures 
on  the  History  of  Philosophy,  at  Jena,  in  1805. 
Hegel  was  followed  in  the  same  field  by  Brandis, 
Schwegler,  Ueberweg,  Cousin,  Eenouvier,  Ferrier, 
ZeUer,  and  many  others,  to  whose  works  we  must 
refer  for  information  as  to  the  Greek  philosophers. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  that  Aristotle's  method  of  procedure  is 
to  take  his  own  doctrine  of  the  Four  Causes  (see  above, 
p.  72),  and  to  show  how  at  first  philosophers  only  got 
hold  of  the  idea  of  a  Material  Cause,  and  that  after- 
wards they  gradually  arrived  at  the  idea  of  Motive 
Power,  Form,  and  End,  or  Final  Cause.  On  the 
whole,  his  brief  and  masterly  sketch,  while  fuU  of 
points  of  light,  is  open  to  the  charge  of  not  doing 
sufficient  justice  to  the  views  of  his  predecessors. 
Among  them  all,  he  seems  most  highly  to  appreciate 
Anaxagoras,  of  whom  he  says  that,  by  introducing  the 
idea  of  Keason  among  the  causes  of  the  existence  of 
the  world,  he  was  "like  a  sober  man  beginning  to 
speak  amidst  a  party  of  drunkards."     Aristotle  repeats 


HIS  THEORY  OF  KNOWING  AND  BEING.     165 

here  his  old  polemic  against  what  he  calls  the  system 
of  Plato,  though  it  is  doubtful  whether  Plato  would 
himself  have  acknowledged  it.  One  would  almost  say- 
that  Aristotle  misstated  Plato  in  order  to  refute  him. 

The  same  fate,  as  if  by  way  of  reprisal,  has  often 
in  modern  times  befallen  the  Stagirite,  who  has  re- 
peatedly been  misstated,  and  then  censured  for  what 
he  never  had  maintained.  At  the  risk,  however,  of  com- 
mitting fresh  injustices  of  this  sort,  we  will  endeavour 
briefly  to  sum  up  his  views  upon  some  of  the  greatest 
questions  which  have  occupied  modern  philosophers. 
First,  then,  we  may  ask  how  would  Aristotle  have 
dealt  with  those  problems  concerning  the  existence  of 
Matter,  and  the  reality  of  the  External  World,  which 
have  been  a  "shibboleth"  in  the  philosophic  world 
from  Bishop  Berkeley,  through  the  days  of  Hume  and 
the  Scotch  psychologists,  down  to  Kant  and  Hegel 
and  the  extreme  idealists  of  Germany  1  His  utterances 
on  this  subject  are  perhaps  chiefly  to  be  found  in  the 
third  book  of  his  treatise  *0n  the  Soul,*  beginning 
with  the  fourth  chapter.  On  turning  to  them  we  see 
that  he  never  separates  existence  from  knowledge. 
"  A  thing  in  actual  existence,"  he  says,  "  is  identical 
with  the  knowledge  of  that  thing."  Again — "  The 
possible  existence  of  a  thing  is  identical  with  the  pos- 
sibility in  us  of  perceiving  or  knowing  it."  Thus, 
until  a  thing  is  perceived  or  known,  it  can  only  be  said 
to  have  a  potential  or  possible  existence.  And  from 
this  a  doctrine  very  similar  to  that  of  Terrier  might  be 
deduced,  that  "  nothing  exists  except  plits  me  " — that 
is  to  say,  in  relation  to  some  mind  perceiving  it.    Aris- 


166      HIS  THEORY  OF  KNOWING  AND  BEING. 

totle  indicates,  without  fully  explaining,  his  doctrine  of 
the  relation  of  the  mind  to  external  things  in  a  cele- 
brated passage  {'Soul,'  iii.  v.),  where  he  says  that 
there  are  two  kinds  of  Eeason  in  the  soul — ^the  one 
passive,  the  other  constructive.  "  The  passive  Eeason 
becomes  all  things  by  receiving  their  impress ;  the  con- 
structive Eeason  creates  all  things,  just  as  light  brings 
colours  into  actual  existence,  while  without  light  they 
would  have  remained  mere  possibilities."  Aristotle, 
then,  appears  to  be  removed  from  the  "  common-sense" 
doctrine  of  "  natural  realism,"  which  believes  that  the 
world  would  be  just  what  we  perceive  to  be,  even  if 
there  were  no  one  to  perceive  it ;  for,  by  his  analogy, 
the  mind  contributes  as  much  to  the  existence  of  things 
as  light  does  to  colour;  and  he  is  equally  removed 
from  that  extreme  idealism  which  would  represent 
things  to  be  merely  the  thoughts  of  a  mind,  for  he  evi- 
dently considers  that  there  is  a  "not-me" — a  factor  in 
all  existence  and  knowledge — which  is  outside  of  the 
mind,  and  which  may  be  taken  to  be  symbolised  by  all 
the  constituents  of  colour,  except  light :  the  mind,  ac- 
cording to  him,  contributes  only  what  light  does  to 
colour ;  all  else  is  external  to  the  mind,  though  without 
the  mind  nothing  could  attain  to  actuality.  The  ex- 
ternal world,  then,  according  to  Aristotle,  is  a  perfectly 
real  existence,  but  it  is  the  product  of  two  sets  of 
factors — the  one  being  the  rich  and  varied  constituents 
of  the  universe,  the  other  being  Eeason  manifested  in 
perceiving  minds ;  and,  without  the  presence  and  co- 
operation of  this  perceptive  Eeason,  all  things  would 
be  at  once  condemned  to  virtual  annihilation. 


HIS  THEORY  OF  MATTER.  167 

As  to  Matter,  Aristotle  called  it  "  timber,"  or  "  the 
underlying,"  to  indicate   that   it   is   to   existence   as 
wood  is  to  a  table,  and  that  it  is  something  which  is 
implied  in  all  existence.     I^othing  can  exist  without 
Matter,  which  is  one  of  the  four  causes  of  the  existence 
of  everything ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  may  be  said 
that  Matter  itself  has  no  existence.     Things  can  only 
be  realised  by  the  mind,  and  so  come  into  actual  exist- 
ence, if  they  be  endowed  with  Form ;  pure  Matter  de- 
nuded of  form  cannot  be  perceived  or  known,  and 
therefore  cannot  be  actual.     Suppose  we  take  marble  as 
the  matter  or  material  of  which  a  statue  is  composed, — 
if  we  think  of  the  marble  we  attribute  to  it  qualities 
—colour,   brilliancy,  hardness,  and  so  on,  and  these 
qualities  constitute  Form,  and  the  marble  is  no  longer 
pure  Matter.     We  have  to  ask,  then,  what  is  the  mat- 
ter "  underlying  "  the  marble  1  and  again,  if  we  figure  to 
ourselves  anything  possessing  definite  qualities — as,  for 
instance,  any  of  the  simple  substances  of  chemistry — 
we  at  once  have  not  only  matter,  but  form.     Matter, 
thus,  in  the  theory  of  Aristotle,  is  something  which  must 
always  be  presupposed,  and  which  yet  always  eludes  us, 
and  flies  back  from  the  region  of  the  actual  into  that 
of  the  possible.     Ultimate  matter,  or  "first  timber," 
necessarily  exists  as  the  condition  of  all  things,  but  it 
remains  as  one  of  those  possibilities  which  can  never  be 
realised  (see  above,  p.  56),  and  thus  forms  the  antithesis 
to  God,  the  ever-actual.     From  all  this  it  may  be  in- 
ferred that  Aristotle  would  have  considered  it  very  un- 
philosophical  to  represent  Matter,  as  some  philosophers 
of  the  present  day  appear  to  do,  as  having  had  an  in- 


168         HIS  PHILOSOPHY  OF  THE  SENSES. 

dependent  existence,  and  as  having  contained  the 
germs,  not  only  of  all  other  things,  but  even  of  Keason 
itself,  so  that  out  of  Matter  Reason  was  developed. 
According  to  Aristotle,  it  is  impossible  to  conceive 
Matter  at  all  as  actually  existing,  far  less  as  the 
one  independent  antecedent  cause  of  all  things ; 
and  it  is  equally  impossible  to  think  of  Reason  as 
non-existent,  or  as  having  had  a  late  and  derivative 
origin. 

Subsidiary  to  his  theory  of  knowledge,  Aristotle  dis- 
courses at  some  length,  both  in  his  treatise  *  On  the 
Soul '  and  in  his  '  Physiological  Tracts,'  on  the  Five 
Senses.  He  affirms  that  the  sentient  soul  of  man  is 
able  to  discriminate  between  the  properties  of  things, 
"  because  it  is  itself  a  mean  or  middle  term  between  the 
two  sensible  extremes  of  which  it  takes  cognisance, — hot 
and  cold,  hard  and  soft,  wet  and  dry,  white  and  black, 
acute  and  grave,  bitter  and  sweet,  light  and  darkness, 
&c.  We  feel  no  sensation  at  all  when  the  object  touched 
is  exactly  of  the  same  temperature  with  ourselves, 
neither  hotter  nor  colder."  *  This  doctrine,  which  is 
obviously  true,  points  to  the  relativity  of  the  qualities 
of  things ;  it  shows  that  all  qualities — e.g.^  "  great  " 
and  "small,"  and  all  the  rest — are  named  from  the 
human  stand-point,  and  that,  in  short,  "  Man  is  the 
measure  of  all  things."  Protagoras,  indeed,  had  used 
this  dictum  in  order  to  throw  doubt  on  all  know- 
ledge and  truth,  for  he  said  that  everything  was  rela- 
tive to  the  individual  percipient,  and  that  what  ap- 

*  Grote's  'Aristotle,'  vol.  ii.  p.  197.  See  'On  the  Soul,* 
II.  X. 


HIS  PHYSIOLOGY  OF  THE  SENSES.  169 

peared  sweet  to  one  man  might  seem  bitter  to  another 
man;  thus,  that  there  could  be  no  truth  beyond 
"  what  any  one  troweth  ; "  any  assertion  might  be  true 
for  the  individual  who  made  it,  and  not  for  any  one 
besides.  Aristotle  argues  against  this  sceptical  theory, 
('  Metaphys.'  III.  iv.) ;  in  spite  of  minor  fluctuations 
in  the  subjective  perceptions  of  individuals  he  finds 
ground  for  truth  and  certainty  in  the  consensus  of  the 
human  race,  and  in  science  which  deals  with  universal 
propositions  obtained  by  reason  out  of  particular  per- 
ceptions. 

As  usual,  there  is  a  great  contrast  between  the  cor- 
rectness of  his  general  philosophy  of  the  senses  and 
that  of  his  particular  scientific  theory  of  the  operation 
of  each  sense.  While  the  world  has  made  no  advance 
upon  the  one — which  was  arrived  at  by  mere  force  of 
thought — the  other,  lacking  the  aid  of  instruments 
and  accumulated  experience,  has  been  wholly  left  be- 
hind, and  appears  infantile  when  compared  with  the 
discoveries  of  a  Helmholtz.  The  following  is  a  speci- 
men of  Aristotle's  physiology  of  the  senses :  "  Do 
sensations  travel  to  us  1 "  he  asks.  "  Certainly,"  is 
the  reply ;  "  the  nearest  person  will  catch  an  odour 
first.  Sound  is  perceived  after  the  blow  which  caused 
it.  The  letters  of  which  words  are  composed  get  dis- 
arranged by  being  carried  in  the  air  (!),  and  hence 
people  fail  to  hear  what  has  been  said  at  a  distance. 
Each  sense  has  its  own  proper  vehicle.  Water  is  the 
vehicle  of  sight,  air  of  sound,  fire  of  smell,  earth  of 
touch  and  taste.  Sensations  are  not  bodies,  but  mo- 
tions oi:  affections  of  the  vehicle  or  medium  along.; 


170  HIS  ''LAW  OF  ASSOCIATION." 

which  they  travel  to  us.  Light,*  however,  is  an  ex- 
ception to  this  rule ;  it  is  an  existence,  not  a  motion ; 
it  produces  alteration,  and  alteration  of  a  whole  mass 
may  be  instantaneous  and  simultaneous,  as  in  a  mass 
of  water  freezing.  Thus  Empedocles  was  mistaken  (!) 
when  he  said  that  light  travels  from  the  sun  to  the 
earth,  and  that  there  is  a  moment  when  each  ray  is 
not  yet  seen,  but  is  being  borne  midway." — ('Phys. 
Tracts.'     '  On  Sensation.'     vi) 

Among  the  permanent  contributions  to  mental 
science  which  were  made  by  Aristotle,  none  is  more 
famous  than  his  doctrine  of  the  "  Law  of  Association," 
which  he  throws  out  while  discussing  Memory  and 
EecoUection  in  his  'Physiological  Tracts.'  He  says, 
"  EecoUection  is  the  recalling  of  knowledge.  It  im- 
plies the  existence  in  the  mind  of  certain  starting- 
points,  or  clues,  so  that  when  you  get  hold  of  one  you 
will  be  led  to  the  rest.  It  depends  on  the  law  of 
association  :  we  recollect  when  such  and  such  a 
motion  naturally  follows  such  and  such ;  we  feel  the 
latter  motion,  and  that  produces  the  former.  In  trying 
to  recoUect,  we  search  after  something  that  is  in 
sequence,  or  similarity,  or  contrast,  or  proximity,  to 
the  thing  which  we  want  to  recollect.  Milk  wiU  sug- 
gest whiteness,  whiteness  the  air,  the  air  moisture,  and 
this  the  rainy  season,  which  was  what  we  were  trying 
to  think  of.  No  animal  but  man  has  the  power  of 
recollection,  though  many  animals  have  memory.     Ee- 

*  The  theory  of  light  here  given  seems  to  be  not  only  erro- 
neous in  itself,  but  also  inconsistent  with  Aristotle's  explana- 
tion of  the  twinkling  of  the  stars. — (See  above,  p.  136.) 


DID  HE  BELIEVE  IN  A  FUTURE  LIFE  I      171 

collection  implies  consideration  and  a  train  of  reasoning, 
and  yet  it  is  a  bodily  affection — a  physical  movement 
and  presentation,"  Aristotle  adds  that  "  persons  with 
large  heads  are  bad  at  recollecting,  on  account  of  the 
weight  upon  their  perceptive  organ  (!),  and  that  the 
very  young  and  very  old  are  so,  on  account  of  the  state 
of  movement  they  are  in — the  one  in  the  movement  of 
growth,  the  other  in  that  of  decay." 

These  considerations,  however,  whether  correct  or 
erroneous,  all  belong  rather  to  psychology  than  to 
metaphysics.  Let  us  conclude  by  endeavouring  to 
gather  Aristotle's  opinions  on  three  great  metaphysical 
problems :  The  destiny  of  the  human  soul,  free  will, 
and  the  nature  of  God.  His  opinions  on  these  sub- 
jects have  to  be  "gathered,"  because,  as  said  above 
(p.  6),  he  had  no  great  taste  for  such  speculations,  and 
was  in  this  respect  very  unlike  Plato.  Over  the  mind 
of  Plato  the  idea  of  a  future  life  had  exercised  an 
absorbing  influence.  Eising  to  an  almost  Christian 
hope  and  faith,  he  had  held  out,  as  a  consolation  in 
the  hour  of  death,  the  promise  of  an  immortality  to  be 
spent  in  the  fruition  of  truth;  and,  as  a  motive  for 
human  actions  and  a  basis  for  morals,  he  had  enun- 
ciated a  system  of  future  rewards  and  punishments, 
closely  corresponding  with  Heaven,  HeU,  and  Purga- 
tory. What  had  been  so  prominent  with  Plato  was 
by  Aristotle  put  away  into  the  extreme  background. 
In  early  life,  indeed,  he  had  written  a  dialogue,  called 
*  Eudemus,'  which  turned  on  the  story  that  an  exile 
had  been  told  by  the  oracle  that  within  a  certain  time 
he  should  be  "  restored  to  his  home,"  and  that  within 


172       DID  HE  BELIEVE  IN  A  FUTURE  LIFEI 

that  time  lie  had  died,  and  thus  in  another  sense  had 
"gone  home."  It  is  conjectured  that  this  youthful 
production  may  have  treated  of  the  survival  of  the 
individual  Reason  into  another  state  of  existence.  But 
in  Aristotle's  maturer  works,  so  far  from  such  a  doc- 
trine being  laid  down,  and  deductions  made  from  it, 
passages  occur  which  would  seem  to  render  it  unten- 
able. "  The  Soul,"  says  Aristotle,  "  is  the  function  of 
the  body,  as  sight  is  of  the  eye.  Some  of  its  parts, 
however,  may  be  separable  from  the  body,  as  not 
arising  out  of  the  material  organisation.  This  is  the 
case  with  the  Eeason,  which  cannot  be  regarded  as  the 
result  of  bodily  conditions,  but  which  is  divine,  and 
enters  into  each  of  us  from  without.  Reason,  as  mani- 
fested in  the  individual  mind,  is  twofold,  constructive 
and  passive  (see  above,  p.  166).  The  passive  Reason, 
which  receives  the  impressions  of  external  things,  is 
the  seat  of  memory,  but  it  perishes  with  the  body ; 
while  the  constructive  Reason  transcends  the  body, 
being  capable  of  separation  from  it  and  from  all 
things.  It  is  an  everlasting  existence,  incapable  of 
being  mingled  with  matter,  or  affected  by  it ;  it  is 
prior  and  subsequent  to  the  individual  mind ;  but 
though  immortal,  it  carries  no  memory  with  it."  * 

This  last  sentence  would  seem  logically  to  exclude 
the  possibility  of  a  future  life  for  the  individual,  for 
memory  is  requisite  to  individuality ;  and  if  all  that 
is  immortal  in  us  is  incapable  of  memory,  it  would 
seem  that  the  only  immortality  possible  would  be  that 

*  Collected  from  *Soul,'  II.  i.  7-12;  III.  v.  2.  'Genera- 
tion,' II.  iii.  10. 


JUS  opnviONS  ox  free  will.  173 

of  a  Buddhist  nirvana,  all  tlie  actions  of  this  life  and 
all  individual  distinctions  having  been  erased.  Thus, 
it  would  appear  that  the  same  dictum  might  be  applied 
to  the  human  race  that  is  applied  {'Soul,'  II.  iv.  4) 
to  the  works  of  Nature :  "  Perpetuity,  for  which  aU 
things  long,  is  attained  not  by  the  individual,  for  that 
is  impossible,  but  by  the  species."  These  logical 
deductions  are,  however,  never  drawn  by  Aristotle 
himself,  who  in  his  'Ethics'  (I.  xi.  1)  protests  against 
any  rude  contradiction  of  the  popular  opinion  that  the 
dead  retain  their  consciousness,  and  even  their  interest 
in  what  passes  in  this  world.  Thus,  whether  he  did 
or  did  not  believe  in  a  future  life  has  been  a  matter 
for  controversy  in  modern  times.  On  the  whole,  while 
we  have  hardly  sufficient  data  for  pronouncing  one 
way  or  the  other,  it  seems  certain  that  no  part  of  his 
philosophy,  so  far  as  we  possess  it,  shows  any  trace  of 
the  influence  of  this  doctrine. 

As  to  Free  Will :  That  is  a  question  which  has 
arisen  out  of  theology,  out  of  the  ideas  of  the  infinite 
power  and  knowledge  of  a  personal  God,  which  caused 
the  question  to  be  asked.  Can  man  do  anything  except 
what  he  has  been  predestined  to  do  1  But  such  a 
difficulty  implies  two  conditions,  both  of  which  were 
absent  from  the  mind  of  Aristotle — namely,  a  strong 
apprehension  of  the  personality  and  will  of  God,  and  a 
strong  apprehension  of  the  importance  of  human  acts 
and  of  the  eternal  consequences  attached  to  them. 
Aristotle,  as  we  shall  see,  can  hardly  be  said  to  have 
attributed  personality  to  the  Deity  j  he  thought  human 
actions  to  be  of  comparatively  small  importance ;  and 


174    HIS  DISPARAGEMENT  OF  MAN'S  DIGNITY. 

he  thought  freedom  to  be,  in  a  certain  sense,  valueless. 
Hence,  we  only  mention  the  problem  of  Free  Will  in 
connection  with  him.  in  order  to  show  how  his  ideas 
contrast  with  those  of  the  modern  world.  By  a  curious 
metaphor  ('Metaphys.'  XL  x.),  he  figured  the  universe 
as  a  household,  in  which  the  sun  and  stars  and  all  the 
heavens  are  the  masters,  whose  high  aims  and  important 
positions  prevent  any  of  then*  time  being  left  to  a  merely 
arbitrary  disposal,  for  all  is  taken  up  with  a  round  of 
the  noblest  duties  and  occupations.  Other  parts  of  the 
universe  are  like  the  inferior  members  of  the  family — 
the  slaves  and  domestic  animals — who  can  to  a  great 
extent  pursue  their  own  devices.  Under  the  last  cate- 
gory man  would  be  ranked.  Aristotle  does  not  regard 
the  unchanging  and  perpetual  motion  of  the  heavenly 
bodies  as  a  bondage,  nor  what  is  arbitrary  in  the  human 
will  as  a  privilege.  His  cosmical  views  tended  to  dis- 
parage the  dignity  of  man.  He  would  say  with  the 
Psalmist,  "  What  is  man  in  comparison  with  the 
heavens  V  But  he  failed  to  reach  the  counter- 
balancing thought  of  Kant,  that  "  There  are  two 
things  which  strike  the  mind  with  awe — the  starry 
heavens  and  the  moral  nature  of  man." 

Within  an  eternal  and  immutable  circumference  of 
the  heavens,  Aristotle  placed  a  comparatively  narrow 
sphere  of  the  changeable,  and  in  this,  IS'ature,  Chance, 
and  Himian  Will  were  the  causes  at  work.  He  admitted 
a  certain  amount  of  determinism  as  controlling  the 
human  wiU,  but  he  did  not  care  to  trace  out  the  exact 
proportions  of  this;   he  merely  maintained  that  the 


HIS  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  DEITY.  175 

individual  was  a  "joint  cause,"  if  not  the  sole  cause, 
of  his  own  character  and  actions  ('Eth.'  III.  vii.  20). 
He  thought  that  mankind  had  existed  from  all  eternity, 
and  that  there  had  been  over  and  over  again  a  constant 
process  of  development  going  on,  till  the  sciences,  and 
arts,  and  society  had  been  brought  to  perfection ;  and 
then  that  by  some  great  deluge,  or  other  natural  con- 
vulsion, the  race  had  invariably  been  destroyed — all 
but  a  few  individuals  who  had  escaped,  and  who  had 
had  to  commence  anew  the  first  steps  towards  civili- 
sation ! 

To  us,  in  the  present  day,  it  seems  absolutely  clear 
that  when  we  speak  of  a  person  we  do  not  mean  a 
thing,  and  that  when  we  speak  of  a  thing  we  do  not 
mean  a  person.  In  Grecian  philosophy,  however,  this 
was  not  the  case,  for  by  both  Plato*  and  Aristotle, 
God  was  spoken  of  both  as  personal  and  as  impersonal, 
without  any  reconciliation  between  the  two  points  of 
view,  or  any  remark  on  the  subject.  In  the  same  way 
they  both  pass  from  the  plural  to  the  singular,  and 
speak  of  "  the  gods "  or  "  God "  as  if  it  hardly 
mattered  which  term  was  used.  This  seems  at  first 
surprising,  but  when  we  look  into  the  matter  (con- 
fining our  inquiry  to  the  views  of  Aristotle),  certain 
explanations  offer  themselves.  When  he  speaks  of 
"the  gods,"  he  is  partly  accommodating  himself  to 
the  ordinary  language  of  Greece,  and  partly  he  is 
indicating  the  heavenly  bodies,  as  conscious,  happy 

*  See  Professor  Jowett's  'Dialogues  of  Plato  Translated,* 
vol.  iv.  p.  n. 


176  HIS  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  DEITY. 

existences,  worthy  to  be  reckoned  with  that  Supreme 
God,  Who  inhabits  the  outside  of  the  miiverse,  and 
imparts  theu'  everlasting  motion  to  the  heavens. 
AVhen  he  speaks  of  "  God,"  he  has  in  his  mind  that 
Supreme  Being,  Who,  unmoved  Himself,  is  the  cause 
of  motion  to  all  things,  being  the  object  of  reason  and 
of  desire — being,  in  short,  the  Good.  Here  the  transi- 
tion from  a  person  to  an  abstract  idea  is  obvious ;  but 
if  God  is  the  object  of  desire  to  the  universe  and  to 
Nature,  who  or  what  is  it  that  desires  Him  ?  Clearly, 
reason  or  divine  instmct  is  placed  by  this  theory 
within  Nature  itself.  In  other  words,  this  is  Pan- 
theism; it  represents  Nature  as  instinct  with  God, 
and  God  in  Nature  desiring  God  as  the  Idea  of  Good. 
But  Aristotle  passes  on  from  this  view  to  describe 
God  as  "Thought" — that  is,  as  rather  more  personal 
than  impersonal  —  and  he  asks,  on  what  does  that 
thought  think  1  Thought  must  have  an  object,  and  it 
will  be  determined  in  its  character  by  that  object ;  it 
will  be  elevated  or  deteriorated  according  as  the  object 
on  which  it  thinks  is  high  or  low.  But  this  cannot  l^e 
the  case  with  God,  who  cannot  be  subject  to  these  alter- 
ations. "God,  therefore,  must  think  upon  Himself; 
the  thought  of  God  is  the  thinking  upon  thought." 
Only  for  a  moment  ('Metaphys.'  XI.  x.  1)  does 
Aristotle  seem  to  take  up  something  like  our  point  of 
view,  when  he  says  that  God  may  be  to  the  world  as 
the  general  is  to  an  army.  This  seems  like  the  modern 
view,  because  it  would  imply  something  like  wiU  in 
the  nature  of  God.     But  it  is  a  mere  passing  metaphor, 


HIS  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  DEITY.  177 

and  none  of  the  other  utterances  of  the  Stagirite  would 
attribute  anything  like  will,  providence,  or  ordering  of 
affairs  to  the  Deity.  We  are  told  ('Eth.'  X.  viii.  7) 
that  it  would  be  absurd  to  attribute  to  Him  moral 
qualities  or  virtues,  or  any  human  function  except  philo- 
sophic thought.  He  enjoys,  however,  happiness  of  the 
most  exalted  kind,  such  as  we  can  frame  but  an  indis- 
tinct notion  of  by  the  analogy  of  our  own  highest  and 
most  blessed  moods.  This  happiness  is  everlasting, 
and  God  "has,  or  rather  is,"  continuous  and  eternal 
life  and  duration.* 

AYe  have  been  unavoidably  launched  upon  a  solemn 
subject,  because  any  account  of  Aristotle  which  did 
not  sketch  his  theories  of  the  Deity  would  have  been 
incomplete.  It  will  be  seen  that,  on  the  whole,  his 
tendency  is  to  what  we  should  call  Pantheism. 
"  Eeason  is  divine,  and  Eeason  is  everywhere,  desir- 
ing the  Good  and  moving  the  world : "  that  is  a 
summary  of  Aristotle's  philosophy.  Of  all  modern 
speculators,  the  one  who  most  nearly  approaches  him 
is  John  Stuart  MiU,  who  represents  God  as  benevolent, 
l^ut  not  omnipotent.  Aristotle  also  would  say  that 
the  desire  for  the  Good  which  runs  through  Nature  is 
baffled  by  the  imperfections  of  matter  and  the  irregu- 
larities of  chance.  The  great  defect  in  Aristotle's 
conception  of  God  is,  that  he  denies  that  God  can  be  a 
moral  Being.  This,  in  fact,  entirely  separates  God 
from  man;  it  leaves  only  Theology  possible,  but  not 

*  The  above  statement  of  Aristotle's  views  of  the  Deity  is  col- 
lected from  'Metaphysics,'  XI.  vi.-x. 

A.C.S.S.  vol.  V.  M 


178  HIS  CONCEPTION  OF  THE  DEITY. 

Religion  ;  it  takes  away  from  morality  all  divine 
sanctions.  Plato's  view  was  different;  but  even  he 
fell  short  of  that  deep  idea  of  God,  as  the  Righteous 
One,  which  was  revealed  to  the  Hebrew  nation  through 
their  lawgivers  and  prophets,  and  afterwards  through 
our  Saviour. 


CHAPTER    X. 

ARISTOTLE   SINCE   THE   CHRISTIAN   ERA. 

We  have  seen  above  (p.  38)  that  in  the  time  of  Cicero 
— that  is  to  say,  shortly  before  the  Christian  era — the 
works  of  Aristotle  were  very  little  known  even  to 
philosophers.  The  edition  of  those  works  by  Andro- 
nicus  was  made  and  published  in  the  last  half -century 
before  the  birth  of  Christ.  And  then — three  hundred 
years  after  the  death  of  Aristotle — there  began  silently 
and  imperceptibly  the  first  dawn  of  that  wider  reputa- 
tion of  him,  which  was  destined  to  shine  through  the 
whole  of  Europe  for  a  thousand  years  with  ever- 
growing and  increasing  splendour. 

During  the  period  of  the  Roman  Empire,  the  day 
for  original  philosophies  was  gone  by.  The  works  of 
Aristotle,  in  the  form  in  which  they  were  now  pre- 
sented to  the  world — ^being  a  culmination  of  ancient 
thought,  and  containing  a  dogmatic  exposition  of  the 
outlines  of  every  science ;  being  rich  in  ideas  and 
facts,  precise  in  terms,  and  yet  condensed,  and  often 
obscure — offered  to  the  minds  of  intellectual  men,  and 
especially  the  subtle  Greeks  of  those  times,  exactly 
the  kind  of  food  and  employment  which  suited  them. 
To  study  one  of  these  treatises,  and  comment  upon  it, 


ISO  THE  GREEK  COMMENTATORS. 

became  now  regarded  as  sufficient  achievement  for  the 
life  of  one  man.  Aristotle  thus  shared  the  honours 
awarded  to  the  sacred  books  of  different  nations ;  he 
became  placed  so  high  as  an  authority,  that  merely  to 
expound  or  explain  his  meaning  was  a  path  to  fame. 
The  race  of  Greek  commentators,  or  "  Scholiasts,"  was 
spread  over  three  or  four  centuries,  the  most  distin- 
guished names  among  them  being  those  of  Boethus, 
Nicolas  of  Damascus,  Alexander  of  -^gse,  Aspasius, 
Adrastus,  Galenus,  Alexander  of  Aphrodisias,  Por- 
phyry, lamblichus,  Dexippus,  Themistius,  Proclus,  Am- 
monius,  David  the  Armenian,  Asclepius,  Olympiodorus, 
Simplicius,  and  Johannes  Philoponus.  The  writings 
of  many  of  these  worthies  have  been  lost,  and  their 
memory  only  survives  through  their  having  been 
quoted  in  the  more  enduring  commentaries  of  others. 
What  remains  of  the  whole  body  of  these  Scholia  is 
various  in  worth,  ranging  from  emptiest  platitudes  up 
to  remarks  of  subtlety  and  ability.  Occasionally,  but 
too  rarely,  the  Greek  scholiasts  preserve  for  us  some 
precious  sentence  or  tradition  of  antiquity.  The  late 
Professor  Brandis  has  condensed  into  one  closely- 
printed  quarto  volume  all  that  he  considered  worth 
notice  of  the  "  Scholia  upon  Aristotle,"  and  even  with 
some  of  these  we  might  have  dispensed. 

Gradually  Christianity  took  possession  of  the  Eoman 
Empire,  and  then  came  the  inundation  of  barbarians, 
whose  uncultivated  natures  had  no  sympathy  with 
literature,  science,  or  philosophy.  Libraries  were  de- 
stroyed, or,  unused,  underwent  the  course  of  natural 
decay.  The  arts  fell  into  abeyance,  and  Western 
Europe,  as  if  in  order  to  be  born  again,  seemed  to  pass 


ARISTOTLE  ACCEPTED  BY  THE  CHURCH.     181 

through  the  waters  of  Lethe.  From  the  sixth  to  the 
thirteenth  century  all  knowledge  of  the  Greek  writers 
was  lost.  Eut  long  before  the  close  of  this  period 
intellectual  life  had  begun  to  stir  again  among  th& 
friars  and  ecclesiastics  of  the  Continent ;  and  the  chief 
nourishment  for  that  life  consisted  of  a  fragment  from 
antiquity,  being  none  other  than  Latin  translations* 
of  the  so-called  '  Categories '  and  '  Interpretation '  of 
Aristotle  (see  above,  pp.  50-57),  and  of  the  'Intro- 
duction' of  Porphyry  to  the  first-named  of  the  two 
treatises.  In  earlier  and  better-informed  ages  Aristotle 
had  been  repudiated  by  some  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church  as  being,  at  all  events  in  comparison  with 
Plato,  "  atheistical."  But  no  harm  to  theology  could 
arise  from  a  study  of  the  dry  formulae  of  logic  and 
metaphysics.  I^^ay,  these  formulae,  while  totally  devoid 
of  all  dangerous  colouring  or  character — being  merely 
some  of  the  fundamental  and  ordinary  principles  of 
reasoning  —  were  likely  to  do  good  service  to  the 
Church,  by  training  her  adherents  to  argue  skilfully  in 
her  behalf.  Thus,  the  'Categories'  and  'Literpreta- 
tion'  won  their  place  as  text-books  for  youth;  and 
thus  the  "  Scholastic  Philosophy,"  which  consisted  in 
lectures  and  disputations  chiefly  on  matters  mooted  by 
Aristotle,  took  its  rise  out  of  the  Latin  translations  of 
these  Peripatetic  treatises. 

Afterwards  a  richer  knowledge  of  Aristotle  came  to 
the  schools  of  the  West  from  what  might  have  been 
considered  an  unlikely  source — namely,  the  Arabs  in 

*  These  translations  were  attributed  to  Boethius,  the  "last 
of  the  philosophers, "  at  the  end  of  the  fifth  and  beginning  of 
the  sixth  century.  h^ 


182  TEE  ARABS  m  SPAIN, 

Spain.  Departing  from  the  example  of  him  who 
burned  the  Alexandrian  library,  and  from  the  tradi- 
tionary tendencies  of  Mahometans  in  all  ages,  the 
Arabs  of  Bagdad,  Cairo,  and  Cordova  indulged  in  a 
period  of  enlightenment  and  of  intellectual  activity. 
This  period  was  chiefly  inaugurated  by  Almamun,  the 
son  of  Harun-al-Easchid,  and  seventh  of  the  Abbasside 
Caliphs  at  Bagdad  (a.d.  810),  who  "invited  the  Muses 
from  their  ancient  seats.  His  ambassadors  at  Con- 
stantinople, his  agents  in  Armenia,  Syria,  and  Egypt, 
collected  the  volumes  of  Grecian  science ;  at  his  com- 
mand they  were  translated  by  the  most  skilful  inter- 
preters into  the  Arabic  language ;  his  subjects  were 
exhorted  assiduously  to  peruse  these  instructive  writ- 
ings ;  and  the  successor  of  Mahomet  assisted  with 
pleasure  and  modesty  at  the  assemblies  and  disputa- 
tions of  the  learned."  "  The  age  of  Arabian  learning 
continued  about  five  hundred  years  till  the  great  irrup- 
tion of  the  Moguls,  and  was  coeval  with  the  darkest 
and  most  slothful  period  of  European  annals."*  It 
was  during  the  twelfth  century  that  the  Arabs  of 
Cordova  became  the  schoolmasters  of  the  "  schoolmen," 
and  poured  a  flood  of  learning  into  Europe.  The  chief 
of  them  was  the  great  Ibn-Kaschid  (a.d.  1120-1198), 
whose  name  was  Latinised  into  Averroes.  Besides 
other  philosophical  works,  he  wrote  '  Commentaries'  on 
all  the  principal  works  of  Aristotle,  and  these  were 
translated  into  Latin  and  published  abroad.  Averroes 
knew  no  Greek,  and  his  commentaries  were  made 
upon  the  existing  Arabic  versions  of  Aristotle ;  but  he 

*  Gibbon's  *  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,'  chap. 


AVERROES.  183 

quoted  the  translation  of  the  text  of  each  passage 
entire  before  elucidating  the  meaning,  and  thus  he 
brought  a  great  deal  of  the  thought  of  Aristotle,  though 
passed  through  a  double  translation,  to  the  notice  of 
Europe.  In  commenting  upon  Aristotle,  his  attention 
seems  to  have  been  drawn  to  that  passage,  above  re- 
ferred to  (p.  172),  on  the  difference  between  the  Con- 
structive and  the  Passive  Eeason.  Following  out  this 
idea,  he  made  it  the  basis  of  a  doctrine  of  "Mono- 
psychism,"  to  the  effect  that  the  Constructive  Eeason 
is  one  individual  substance,  being  one  and  the  same  in 
Socrates  and  Plato,  and  all  other  individuals ;  whence 
it  follows  that  individuality  consists  only  in  bodily 
sensations,  which  are  perishable,  so  that  nothing  which 
is  individual  can  be  immortal,  and  nothing  which  is 
immortal  can  be  individual.  These  doctrines  spread 
from  the  Arabs  to  the  Jews  of  Spain,  and  from  them 
to  the  Christian  schools,  and  Averroism  became  a 
leaven  in  the  scholastic  philosophies,  causing,  as  might 
be  expected,  the  most  virulent  strife  between  the 
opponents  and  supporters  of  the  theory  of  "  Mono- 
psychism." 

In  the  latter  part  of  the  thirteenth  century  Aristotle 
reached  the  height  of  his  glory.  At  this  time,  partly 
from  Arabian  copies  in  Spain  and  partly  from  Greek 
MSS  which  the  Crusaders  brought  with  them  from 
Constantinople,  Western  Christendom  had  obtained 
the  whole  of  his  works.  He  was  now  commented  on 
by  eminent  ecclesiastics ;  indeed  he  occupied  and  al- 
most monopolised  the  most  powerful  minds  of  Europe. 
Chief  among  these  may  be  mentioned  Albert  "the 
Great,"  the  most  fertile  and  learned  of  the  schoolmen, 


184  ST   THOMAS  AQUINAS. 

who  has  left  commentaries  on  Aristotle  which  fill 
six  folio  volumes ;  and  his  pupil,  St  Thomas  Aquinas, 
who  prepared  (1260-70),  through  the  instrumentality 
of  the  monk  Wilhelm  of  Moerbecke,  a  new  translation 
of  the  entire  works  after  Greek  originals;  and  who 
himself  wrote  laborious  commentaries  on  the  'Meta- 
physics,' the  'Ethics,'  and  other  books.  It  may  be 
observed  that  by  these  great  churchmen  Aristotle  is 
treated  with  the  most  implicit  confidence ;  they  seem 
blind  to  all  that  is  Greek  and  pagan  in  his  point  of 
view;  they  defend  him  from  charges  of  Averroism; 
and  treat  him,  in  short,  as  one  of  themselves.  All 
this,  of  course,  argues  a  great  want  of  the  critical  and 
historical  faculty,  and  much  mixing  up  of  things — 
"  syncretism,"  as  it  is  called  by  the  learned ;  but  his- 
torical criticism  was  hardly  to  be  looked  for  in  the 
Middle  Ages. 

The  Stagirite  was  now  almost  incorporated  with 
Christianity.  The  Summa  Theologice  of  St  Thomas 
Aquinas  was  a  compound  of  the  logic,  physics,  and 
ethics  of  Aristotle  with  Christian  divinity.  But  the 
highest  honour  of  all  came  to  him  in  the  year  1300 
A.D.,  when  he  was  hailed  in  the  '  Divina  Commedia ' 
of  Dante  as  "  the  master  of  those  that  know,"  sitting 
as  head  of  "  the  philosophic  family,"  to  whom  Socrates 
and  Plato  and  all  the  rest  must  look  up.*    Him  Dante 

*  Dante,  'Inferno,' canto  i v.  131 — 

"  Vidi  il  Maestro  di  color  che  sanno 
Seder  tra  filosofica  famiglia  ; 
Tutti  lo  miran,  tutti  oner  gli  fanno. 
Quivi  vid'  io  Socrate  e  Platone, 
Che  innanzi  agli  altri  piu  presso  gli  stanno." 


ARISTOTLE  REVERENCED  BY  DANTE.       185 

figured  thus  sitting  in  tlie  "  limbo,"  or  fringe,  of  hell, 
with  all  the  great  spirits  of  antiquity,  who  had  lived 
before  Christianity  and  without  baptism ;  they  were 
free  from  torment,  but  were  sad,  because  they  felt  the 
desKe,  but  had  no  hope,  of  seeing  God. 

Dante  had  been  a  diligent  and  reverential  student 
of  Aristotle,  especially  in  the  commentaries  of  St 
Thomas  Aquinas.  In  his  '  Convito,'  he  says  that 
"Aristotle  is  most  worthy  of  trust  and  obedience,  as 
being  the  master-artist  who  considers  of  and  teaches 
us  the  end  *  of  human  life,  to  which,  as  men,  we  are 
ordained."  In  the  11th  canto  of  the  'Inferno,'  he 
follows  up  Aristotle's  views  of  the  "  imnatural "  charac- 
ter of  usury  (see  above,  p.  122),  and  places  usurers  in 
hell  among  those  who  do  violence  to  God  and  ^Nature, 
the  reasons  for  which  he  sets  forth  in  a  learned  dis- 
course. But  the  most  striking  thing  of  all  is  to  find  that 
Dante,  in  the  24th  canto  of  the  '  Paradiso,'  commences 
the  statement  of  his  own  theological  creed  in  words 
taken  directly  from  Aristotle's  definition  of  the  Deity — 

"  I  in  one  God  believe ; 
One  sole  eternal  Godhead,  of  whose  love 
All  heaven  is  moved j  himself  unmoved  the  while."  t 

And  in  the  27th  canto,  Beatrice,  standing  on  the 
ninth  heaven,  points  to  the  circumference,  or  primum 
mobile,  of  Aristotle  (see  above,  p.  136),  and  discourses 
to  Dante  in  the  following  thoroughly  Aristotelian 
terms : — 

*  This,  of  course,  refers  to  the  'Ethics.' — See  above,  p.  101. 
t  Gary's  Translation. — See  above,  p.  176. 


186  THE  COPERNICAN  SYSTEM. 

"  Here  is  the  goal,  whence  motion  on  liis  race 
Starts :  motionless  the  centre,  and  the  rest 
All  moved  around.     Except  the  soul  divine, 
Place  in  this  heaven  is  none  ;  the  soul  divine, 
Wherein  the  love,  which  ruleth  o'er  its  orb. 
Is  kindled,  and  the  virtue,  that  it  sheds : 
One  circle,  light  and  love,  enclasping  it. 
As  this  doth  clasp  the  others  ;  and  to  Him, 
Who  draws  the  bound,  its  limit  only  known. 
Measured  itself  by  none,  it  doth  divide 
Motion  to  all,  counted  unto  them  forth, 
As  by  the  fifth  or  half  ye  count  forth  ten. 
The  vase,  wherein  time's  roots  are  plunged,  thou  seest : 
Look  elsewhere  for  the  leaves." 

It  was  not  till  240  years  after  these  verses  had  been 
written  that  Copernicus  propounded  his  system  of  the 
motion  of  the  earth  and  the  other  planets  round  the 
Gun;  and  that  system  only  gradually  won  its  way  to 
acceptance,  even  in  scientific  minds,  and  with  the  aid 
of  the  demonstrations  of  Galileo.  Till  the  end  of  the 
seventeenth  century  the  Aristotelian  system — further 
elaborated  by  the  Alexandrian  Ptolemy  and  by  King 
Alphonso  X.  of  Castile  (1252-1284  a.d.) — maintained 
its  influence,  and  filled  the  literature  of  all  Europe 
with  a  particular  train  of  associations.*  Shakespeare 
lived  and  died  in  the  faith  of  the  older  system. 
Milton  had  been  bred  in  it  as  a  boy,  and  the  plan  of 
his  universe  in  the  *  Paradise  Lost '  was  drawn  accord- 

*  When  Shakespeare  wrote — 

"  And  certain  stars  shot  madly  from  their  spheres," 
he  was  referring  to  the  Ptolemaic  or  Alphonsine  spheres.     The 
common  metaphor  of  a  person's  "sphere"  is  a  survival  of  the 
same  notion. 


ARISTOTLE  IN  THE   UNIVERSITIES.         187 

ing  to  it.  Yet  still,  as  a  learned  man,  he  was  well 
acquainted  with  aU  that  could  be  said  in  favour  of  the 
Copernican  system.  And  he  puts  these  arguments  into 
the  mouth  of  Adam  in  the  8th  book  of  'Paradise 
Lost.'  An  angel,  in  replyj  reminds  Adam — what  is,  in 
fact,  the  case — that  neither  the  motion  of  the  sun  nor 
of  the  earth  can  be  absolutely  proved ;  and  adds  that 
these  are  matters  too  high  and  abstruse  for  human 
inquiry.  Milton's  mind  was  "  apparently  uncertain  to 
the  last  which  of  the  two  systems,  the  Ptolemaic  or 
the  Copernican,  was  the  true  one."  *  Surely,  however, 
if  but  slowly,  the  Copernican  theory  established  itself 
in  the  mind  of  Europe;  and  when  once  it  had  been 
established,  then  a  great  gulf  was  set  between  Aristotle 
and  the  modern  world. 

"We  have  seen  Aristotle  an  object  of  reverence  to 
the  great  scholastic  philosophers  and  the  great  poet  of 
the  Middle  Ages.  But  we  must  not  forget  that  the 
universities  were,  so  to  speak,  founded  in  Aristotle 
— that  for  a  long  time  the  chief  end  of  their  being 
was  to  teach  Aristotle.  Chaucer  describes  the  zeal 
of  the  poor  Oxford  student  for  this  kind  of  learning 
in  the  following  terms  : — 

''  A  clerk  there  was  of  Oxenford  also 
That  unto  logik  hadde  long  y  go : 
As  lene  was  his  hors  as  is  a  rake, 
And  he  was  not  right  fast,  I  undertake  ; 
But  looked  holwe  and  thereto  soberlye. 
Ful  threadbare  was  his  overest  courtepye. 


*  See    Professor    Masson's   edition   of   *  Milton's    Poetical 
Works'  (Macmillan,  1874),  vol.  i.  p.  92. 


188  PETER  RAMUS. 

For  he  had  gotten  him  no  benefice, 
He  was  not  worldly  to  have  an  office. 
For,  him  was  lever  have  at  his  beddes  hed 
Twenty  bookes  clothed  in  blake  or  red 
Of  Aristotle  and  his  philosophic, 
Than  robes  rich  or  fidel  or  sautrie." 

This  almost  living  picture  from  the  fourteenth  century 
doubtless  represented  correctly  the  loyal  and  undoubt- 
ing  faith  in  the  Stagirite,  to  be  found  among  many 
generations  of  students,  not  only  at  Oxford,  but  at 
Paris  and  Padua,  and  the  other  seats  of  universities. 

But  a  spirit  of  revolt  against  authority  in  general, 
and  especially  against  the  authority  of  Aristotle,  was 
destined  to  show  itself,  being  fostered  by  the  progress 
of  time,  the  revival  of  learning,  and  the  Eeformation. 
In  the  year  1536  we  find  Peter  Eamus,  then  a  youth 
of  twenty  years  of  age,  choosing  as  the  subject  of  liis 
thesis  for  the  M.A.  degree,  in  the  University  of  Paris, 
the  proposition,  that  "Whatever  has  been  said  by 
Aristotle  is  false  ! "  It  may  be  imagined  with  what 
consternation  the  announcement  of  this  thesis,  which 
seemed  scarcely  less  than  blasphemous,  was  received 
by  the  academical  authorities.  However,  the  young 
Eamus  acquitted  himself  with  such  ability,  as  well  as 
boldness,  that  he  obtained  his  degree  and  the  licence  to 
teach.  This  licence  he  employed  in  lecturing  and 
writing  against  the  Peripatetic  logic.  He  propounded 
a  method  of  his  own  in  which  more  attention  was  to 
be  paid  to  the  discovery  of  truth.  He  formed  a  sect 
of  Eamists,  and  rallied  round  himself  the  malcontent 
spirits  of  France,  Germany,  and  Switzerland.  In  some 
of  the  universities  Eamism  obtained  a  firm  hold.     Eut 


PA  TRIG  I  us.  189 

lie  had  to  fight  a  hard  battle  with  the  Aristotelians, 
who  were  armed  with  official  power,  and  not  slow  to 
use  it  in  the  way  of  persecution ;  his  books  were  often 
condemned  to  be  suppressed,  and  finally  he  was  a 
martyr  to  the  cause  which  he  had  chosen.  Eeing  a 
Huguenot,  he  was  assassinated  by  his  Aristotelian 
enemies  during  the  massacre  of  St  Bartholomew  (1572 
A.D.)  The  arguments  of  Eamus  seem  nowadays  to 
have  no  weight  against  the  '  Organon '  of  Aristotle, 
but  they  are  valid  against  that  perverted  use  of  the 
'  Organon '  which  constituted  the  Scholastic  method. 
It  was  quite  necessary  that  the  spell  which  Aristotle 
had  so  long  exercised  over  the  world  should  be  bro- 
ken and  Eamus  did  good  service  in  somewhat  rudely 
assailing  it. 

If  the  first  great  attack  upon  Aristotle  proceeded 
from  a  spirit  of  revolt  within  the  logic-schools,  the 
second  was  a  direct  manifestation  of  the  results  of  the 
Eenaissance,  and  consisted  in  bringing  learning  and 
criticism  to  bear  upon  the  works  of  Aristotle.  This 
was  done  by  Patrizzi,  or  Patricius,  who  brought  out 
his  '  Discussiones  Peripateticse '  at  Bale  in  1571. 
Patricius  possessed  a  combination  of  character  which  is 
fortunately  not  often  seen, — being  extremely  learned 
and  very  able,  but,  at  the  same  time,  ill-conditioned, 
egotistical,  and  wrong-headed.  Preferring  in  his  own 
mind  a  sort  of  Neo-Platonic  philosophy  to  the  Peripa- 
tetic system,  he  set  himself  to  work  in  the  book  just 
mentioned  to  pull  Aristotle  to  pieces.  The  first  section 
of  the  *  Discussiones '  treated  of  the  life  and  morals  of 
the  Stagirite,  and  raked  together  against  him  all  the  per- 


190  GALILEO'S  EXPERIMENT. 

sonal  charges  to  be  found  scattered  through  the  remains 
of  antiquity  (see  above,  p.  28) ;  the  second  section  criti- 
cally assailed  with  great  learning  the  genuineness  of 
the  works  of  Aristotle,  and  proved  them  all  to  be 
spurious  (!)  The  remaining  sections  undertook  to 
refute  the  system  of  philosophy  which  they  contained. 
The  attack  of  Patricius  was  overdone  in  malignity,  yet 
stiU  it  had  a  powerful  effect  in  inducing  men  to  think 
for  themselves  when  they  saw  the  claims  of  their  oracle 
thus  stringently  called  in  question. 

Another  impulse  to  reaction  against  authority  was 
given  by  science  itself,  in  the  shape  of  discoveries 
which  were  irreconcilable  with  the  dicta  of  authority. 
In  the  year  1592,  Galileo,  wishing  to  test  the  truth  of 
Aristotle's  principle  that  "  the  velocity  of  falling  bodies 
is  proportionate  to  their  weight,"  ascended  the  leaning 
tower  of  Pisa,  and  launching  bodies  of  different  weight, 
demonstrated  that  they  reached  the  ground  simul- 
taneously, and  thus  that  the  principle  which  had  been 
so  long  held  with  undoubting  faith  was  erroneous. 
The  Aristotelians  of  Pisa,  however,  were  so  much 
annoyed  by  this  demonstration,  that  they  compelled 
Galileo  to  leave  the  city. 

Aristotle's  philosophy  had,  since  the  days  of  St 
Thomas  Aquinas,  been  bound  up  with  the  Catholic 
Church.  Therefore  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that 
Luther,  in  the  commencement  of  the  Reformation, 
should  have  "  inveighed  against  the  Aristotelian  logic 
and  metaphysics,  or  rather  against  the  sciences  them- 
selves ;  nor  was  Melanchthon  at  that  time  much  behind 
him.     But  time  ripened  in  this,  as  it  did  in  theology, 


LUTHER  AND  MELANCHTHON.  191 

the  disciple's  exceUent  understanding;  and  he  even 
obtained  influence  enough  over  the  master  to  make 
him  retract  some  of  that  invective  against  philosophy 
which  at  first  threatened  to  bear  down  all  human 
reason.  Melanchthon  became  a  strenuous  advocate  of 
Aristotle,  in  opposition  to  aU  other  ancient  philosophy. 
He  introduced  into  the  University  of  Wittenberg,  to 
which  aU  Protestant  Germany  looked  up,  a  scheme  of 
dialectics  and  physics,  founded  upon  the  Peripatetic 
school,  but  improved  by  his  own  acuteness  and  know- 
ledge. Thus  in  his  books  the  physical  science  of  an- 
tiquity is  enlarged  by  aU  that  had  been  added  in 
astronomy  and  physiology.  It  need  hardly  be  said 
that  the  authority  of  Scripture  was  always  resorted  to 
as  controlling  a  philosophy  which  had  been  consid- 
ered unfavourable  to  natural  religion."  *  This  system 
of  Melanchthon's  got  the  nickname  of  the  "  Philippic 
Method,"  and  it  was  received  with  so  much  favour  in 
the  Protestant  Universities  of  Germany  as  to  cause 
these  Universities  to  oppose  the  spread  of  Eamism. 

Scholasticism  and  the  love  of  authority  died  hard, 
and  not  without  many  a  struggle.  It  is  recorded  that 
so  late  as  the  year  1629  an  Act  of  the  French  Parlia- 
ment was  passed  forbidding  attacks  upon  Aristotle ! 
The  Jesuits  employed  the  Peripatetic  tenets  in  arguing 
against  free-thinkers  like  Descartes.  Even  to  the 
present  day  the  manuals  of  philosophy  in  Eoman 
Catholic  ecclesiastical  establishments  are  a  rmime 
of  Aristotle. 

*  Hallam's  *  Introduction  to  the  Literature  of  Europe.'  Part 
I  ,  chap.  iii. 


192  THE  DAWN  OF  MODERN  SCIENCE. 

Until  the  seventeenth  century,  when  the  authority 
of  Aristotle  was  questioned,  "  his  disciples  could  always 
point  with  scorn  at  the  endeavours  which  had  as  yet 
been  made  to  supplant  it,  they  could  ask  whether  the 
wisdom  so  long  reverenced  was  to  be  set  aside  for  the 
fanatical  reveries  of  Paracelsus,  the  unintelligible  ideas 
of  Bruno,  or  the  arbitrary  hypotheses  of  Telesio."*  But 
in  the  seventeenth  century  modern  philosophy  took  a 
new  and  splendid  start  in  Bacon  and  Descartes,  while 
modern  science  commenced  its  glorious  career  with 
Galileo,  Kepler,  and  Newton.  Bacon,  with  his  rich 
scientific  imagination  and  his  stately  language,  was  a 
fitting  herald  of  the  new  era.  He  sometimes  reflects 
the  spirit  of  Eamus  or  Patricius,  and  applies  to  Aris- 
totle harsh  terms  which  were  rather  merited  by  the 
scholastic  pedants  who  had  been  Aristotelians  only  in 
the  letter.  Could  the  Stagirite  himself  have  returned 
to  the  earth  at  this  moment,  he  would  doubtless  have 
declared  for  Galileo  and  Bacon  against  the  Peripatetics. 
Aristotelianism  was  not  refuted  in  Europe,  but  its  long 
day  was  now  past ;  it  was  superseded  and  quietly  put 
aside  when  other  and  fresher  subjects  of  interest  came 
to  fill  men's  minds.  Bacon  contributed  to  this  result, 
not  by  railing  at  the  "categories"  and  the  "syllogism," 
but  by  exciting  people's  fancy  with  suggestions  of  the 
extension  of  human  power  to  be  gained  by  researches 
into  nature — suggestions  which  subsequent  results  have 
verified  a  hundred-fold. 

Prom  henceforth  it  became  impossible  for  an  educated 
man  to  be  an  Aristotelian,  because  however  much  he 
*  Hallam's  Introduction.     Part  III.,  chap.  iii. 


ARISTOTLE  IN  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY.     193 

might  in  his  youth  have  learned  from  Aristotle,  there 
was  so  much  more  to  be  learned  which  was  not  to  be 
found  in  Aristotle,  that  Aristotelianism  could  only 
constitute  a  portion  of  his  culture.  In  the  Middle 
Ages  it  had  constituted  the  whole  of  culture  ;  but  that 
time  had  gone  by,  and  in  the  modern  world  it  became 
possible  to  gain  elsewhere  even  most  of  that  which  the 
study  of  Aristotle  had  to  offer.  The  best  of  Aristotle's 
thought  had  now  come  to  be  the  common  property  of 
the  world,  and  men  could  become  good  logicians  with- 
out reading  the  '  Organon,'  and  without  being  conscious 
of  the  obligations  which,  after  all,  they  owed  to  its 
author. 

Perhaps  the  period  of  the  greatest  neglect  which  the 
memory  of  Aristotle  underwent  since  the  Christian 
era  was  the  eighteenth  century.  This  was  a  period  of 
antithesis  to  mediaevalism,  and,  at  the  same  time,  a 
period  of  mechanical  philosophy  and  shallow  learning. 
At  the  English  universities  all  studies,  except  perhaps 
mathematics  and  verbal  scholarship,  were  at  a  low 
ebb.  Only  small  portions  of  Aristotle  were  taught, 
and  these  were  ill  taught  without  reference  to  their 
context  and  real  significance.  Eut  with  the  nineteenth 
century  there  came  a  restitution  of  the  honours  of  the 
Stagirite,  who  was  now  regarded  in  his  proper  light — 
that  is  to  say,  historically,  and  not  as  if  he  were  an 
authority  for  modern  times.  This  came  about  with 
the  rise  of  the  great  German  philosophies.  There  have 
been  two  great  periods  of  philosophy  in  the  world : 
the  period  of  Greek  philosophy  in  the  5th  and  4th 
centuries  b.c,  and  that  of  German  philosophy  during 

A.C.S.S.  vol.  V.  N 


194    REVIVAL  OF  ARISTOTLE  IN  THIS  CENTURY. 

the  first  part  of  the  present  century.  And  there  is  a 
certain  affinity  between  the  two.  Kant  and  Hegel  have 
more  in  common  with  Plato  and  Aristotle  than  they 
have  either  with  the  scholastic  philosophy  or  with  the 
psychological  systems  of  the  last  century.  An  age 
which  produced  Kant  and  Hegel  was  likely  to  appre- 
ciate their  ancient  forerunners ;  and  Hegel  advocated 
the  study  of  the  works  of  Aristotle  as  "  the  noblest 
problem  of  classical  philology."  The  Germans  have 
applied  themselves  to  this  problem  with  splendid  suc- 
cess, especially  Immanuel  Bekker,  Brandis,  Zeller, 
Bonitz,  Spengel,  Stahr,  Bernays,  Rose,  and  many 
others  who  might  be  mentioned.  The  great  Berlin 
edition  of  the  works  of  Aristotle,  brought  out  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Prussian  Eoyal  Academy,  is  a 
monument  of  their  labours.  We  have  seen  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  reputation  through  which  Aristotle  has  passed 
— how  at  different  times  he  was  partially  known,  mis- 
conceived, over-rated,  under-rated,  and  both  praised 
and  blamed  on  wrong  grounds.  Perhaps  at  no  previous 
time  has  he  been  more  correctly  known  and  estimated 
than  he  is  at  present. 

The  various  services  of  Aristotle  to  mankind  have 
been  to  some  extent  indicated  in  the  foregoing  pages. 
To  attempt  to  summarise  them  all  would  be  vain ;  but 
perhaps  it  may  be  said,  in  a  word,  that  Aristotle  has 
contributed  more  than  any  one  man  to  the  scientific 
education  of  the  world.  The  amount  of  the  influence 
which  he  has  exercised  may  partly  be  inferred  from 
the  traces  which  his  system  has  left  in  aU  the  langua- 
ges of  modern  Europe.     Our  everyday  conversation  is 


■hp 


ARISTOTELIAN  "FOSSILS."  195 


full  of  Aristotelian  "  fossils,"  that  is,  remnants  of  his 
peculiar  phraseology.  These  mostly  come  through  Latin 
renderings  of  his  terms,  though  sometimes  the  original 
Greek  form  is  preserved.  The  following  are  a  few  speci- 
mens of  these  fossils  :  "  Maxim  "  is  the  major  premiss 
of  the  Aristotelian  syllogism.  "  Principle  "  has  the 
same  meaning — it  comes  ivomprindpium,  the  Latin  for 
"  beginning "  or  "  starting-point,"  which  was  one  of 
Aristotle's  terms  for  a  major  premiss.  "  Matter  "  comes 
from  matertes,  the  Latin  for  "  timber  "  (see  above,  p. 
167) ;  when  we  say  "  it  does  not  matter,"  or  it  makes 
a  "material"  difference,  we  are  indebted  to  Aristotle 
for  our  words.  "  Form,"  "  end,"  "  final  cause," 
"  motive,"  "  energy,"  "  actually,"  "  category,"  "  predi- 
cament "  (the  latter  of  these  two  being  Latin  for  the 
former),  the  "  mean  "  and  the  "  extremes,"  "  habit " 
(both  in  the  sense  of  "  moral  habit  "  and  of  "  dress  "), 
"  faculty,"  and  "  quintessence,"  are  all  purely  Peripa- 
tetic ;  while  the  terms  "  Metaphysics  "  and  "  Natural 
History,"  are  derived  from  two  of  the  titles  of  Aris- 
totle's works. 

Aristotle,  the  strongest  of  the  ancients  and  the 
oracle  of  the  Middle  Ages,  must  always  hold  a  place 
of  honour  in  the  history  of  European  thought. 
Writings  which  have  interested  and  influenced  man- 
kind so  deeply  and  through  so  many  centuries  can 
never  fall  into  contempt,  even  though  they  may 
be  devoid  of  the  graces  of  style  and  though  the 
matter  in  them  may  be  either  superseded  or  else 
absorbed  into  the  treatises  of  other  authors.  ^Nor  is 
it  from  mere  curiosity — from  a  merely  antiquarian  or 


196      EDUCATIONAL    VALUE  OF  ARISTOTLE. 

historical  point  of  view — that  the  works  of  the  Stagi- 
rite  continue  to  be  studied.  As  long  as  the  process 
of  higher  education  in  modern  Europe  consists  so 
largely  in  imbuing  the  mind  with  the  literature  of 
classical  antiquity,  so  long  will  a  study  of  certain 
works  of  Aristotle  remain  as  one  of  the  last  stages  of 
that  process.  Those  works — especially  the  '  Ehetoric/ 
'  Art  of  Poetry,'  '  Ethics,'  and  '  Politics ' — have  a  re- 
markable educational  value.  They  form  an  introduc- 
tion to  philosophy ;  they  invite  comparison  of  ancient 
and  modern  ways  of  thinking ;  they  offer  rich  stores 
of  information  as  to  human  nature — so  much  the  same 
in  all  ages ;  and  they  train  the  mind  to  follow  the 
Aristotelian  method  of  analytic  insight.  This  method 
consists  in  concentration  of  the  mind  upon  the  subject 
in  hand,  marshalling  together  aU  the  facts  and  opinions 
attainable  upon  it,  and  dwelling  on  these  and  scrutin- 
ising and  comparing  them  till  a  light  flashes  on  the 
whole  subject.  Such  is  the  procedure  to  be  learnt,  by 
imitation,  from  Aristotle. 


END    OF  ARISTOTLE. 


PRINTED  BY  WILLIAM  BLACKWOOD  AND   SONS.